Alexa Davis - Billionaires Flight (Billionaire Bad Boy Romance)

BILLIONAIRE’S FLIGHT By Alexa Davis This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places and incidents are products of the writer's imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental. Copyright © 2016 Alexa Davis

From the Author I hope you enjoy Billionaire’s Flight. If you want to get an email as soon as my next book is published then click here. I’ll also include you in all the giveaways I do automatically.

3/960

Get my never released free book Tempting for a limited time. Click here to get your free book

Chapter One Austin "That was just what I needed," declared the gorgeous blonde as she rolled off of me onto her back. She flung an arm over her head and exhaled as she wrapped the sheet around her tanned torso and sunk into the pillows next to me. She

4/960

laughed softly as she turned and said, "You doing okay, tiger?" "Yeah, I'm fine." I smiled. "It was just what I needed, too." "Good," she said as she lightly brushed my arm with her fingers before squeezing my hand and looking sideways. "Need another round?" "Nah, I'm good," I said, returning the squeeze. "You?" "I'm good." She smiled as she let go, threw off the sheet, and rolled over. She sat up and stretched, giving me a view of her full breasts before standing up and walking to the bathroom.

5/960

"That ass of yours ought to be illegal," I called after her. "Yeah, yeah, yeah," she laughed. "Tell it to the judge, tiger!" I chuckled as I swung my legs over the edge of the thick mattress and bent over to retrieve my boxers. I hated these things with a passion. Actually, I hated all clothing; it felt confining and restricting, but my mother had raised me to be a proper gentleman and so I adhered to social norms and wore what felt least restricting. I sighed as I looked at the deep blue silk shorts in

6/960

my hand and then pulled them on before getting up and calling room service. "I can't stay, you know," the blonde called from the bathroom. "I've got a date later and I'm going to have to eat something with him." "Did I say that I was ordering anything for you, smart ass?" I muttered in an irritated tone before calling back, "Okay, no problem." "I heard that," she said as she exited the bathroom. "Heard what?" I feigned innocence. "I heard you mutter under your breath out here." She smiled as she walked toward me. She

7/960

was wearing a dress that wound its way around her curves like a dangerous mountain road and I shot her an approving smile as I flipped through the television channels looking for the Yankees game. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek before saying, "You know, Austin, you really need to find a woman who will do more than agree to a quick roll in the hay with you." "But I like how we operate, Anna," I told her as I popped open a beer and took a long drink from the icy cold bottle. "It works for both of us, doesn't it?"

8/960

"It does indeed," she nodded as she dropped to her knees and bent to look under the bed for her shoes. Once she'd located the black stilettos, she pulled them out and sat down on the edge of the four-poster bed. "But you do realize that even I am going to find a guy to settle down with one of these days and then all of our fun times will be over, don't you?" "Aww, you'd stop just 'cause you got married?" I pouted as I clicked through the channels, finally finding the game. I silently cheered when I saw the Yankees were leading the Mets.

9/960

"Austin," Anna said as she walked around the half-circle of the couch I was sitting on and dropped down next to me. She took the remote and beer and set them on the coffee table before taking both of my hands in her beautifully manicured own. She looked at me seriously as she said, "You are such a good guy. You've done so many amazing things and you have so much to offer the right woman, but you and I both know I'm not her. I'm perfectly happy being Ms. Right Now, but you need to find someone. You need a woman who will love you and treat you like the great guy you are."

10/960

"Aww shucks, Anna." I smiled a little as I looked down at the thick gray carpeting beneath our feet and made a note to tell the head of housekeeping that it needed to be spot cleaned. "You're looking at the spot on that carpet making mental notes, aren't you?" she laughed, shaking her head. "What? No!" I denied as I shook my head and looked up at her. "Austin Marks," she said as she reached up and gently stroked my cheek. "I wish I was the woman who could set your heart on fire, but I'm not. I do, however, believe she's out there

11/960

somewhere. You're just going to have to look a little closer and try a little harder." "Now you're just blowing sunshine up my ass, cupcake," I grinned. She let go of my hands and punched me on the shoulder. "You are absolutely infuriating!" she laughed. "Now, give me money for a cab." "Wait, I'm financing your transportation to your date?" I said with mock resentment. "Indeed you are, sweetheart." She smiled. "You know how this works. We both get what we need and then you give me cab fare!"

12/960

"You are such a scam artist, Anna." I shook my head sadly as I reached into my pants and grabbed some cash. "Here, tip the guy well for a change, will you?" "Who me?" she protested. "I always tip well! You're the cheapskate!" She bent down and took the cash out of my hand as she kissed my cheek. I looked up at her, wishing I could feel something more than just friendship and sexual attraction for her, then smiled as she pranced to the door and turned to blow me a kiss before she exited. "See you next time, Austin!" she chirped.

13/960

"Yeah, yeah, next time." I waved at her with a friendly grin. As I sat on the couch waiting for my room service order, I thought about what she's said and about how all of the wealth I'd inherited and amassed wasn't making it any easier to meet women or make real connections with them. I wanted something more, but I had no idea how to get it, so I contented myself with occasional connections with a few women friends like Anna who understood my situation. It wasn't ideal, but for now, it was the best I could do.

Chapter Two Emily "Mom, guess what?" I practically shouted into the phone as I stood off to the side of the terminal. "I got it!" "Got what, baby?" she asked in a distracted tone. I knew she was at work, but I had to tell her my good news. "I got the promotion!" I said excitedly. "I'm going to be working in first class now!" "That's great, baby," my mother replied enthusiastically. "When did you find out?"

15/960

"Just a few minutes ago, Linda came and told me that I'll be on a flight to Sydney tomorrow and that I'll be in first class!" I didn't try to hide the excitement I was feeling. My mother knew how important this promotion was and how hard I'd worked for it. "Oh Emily, this is so wonderful!" she cried. Then in a serious voice she asked, "Have you told Tom yet?" "No, not yet, but I will," I assured her. "I'm on my way back from Los Angeles this afternoon, so I'll be in Vegas by dinnertime." "Why don't you call him?" she asked.

16/960

"Mom, you know why," I warned. "I know, but I keep hoping that things will turn around and that you two will be able to make it work," she sighed. "I know, but you know how he is," I said quietly. "But let's not get weighed down in that,” she said softly. “When do you leave for Sydney?" "Thursday morning," I told her. "I've got to get things in order before I head out for that hop. I'll be gone for almost a week." "Is this constant travel healthy for you, baby?" she asked seriously.

17/960

"Mom, I'm twenty-three. I can handle just about anything they throw at me," I laughed. "You worry too much." "I know, but you're my baby and it's my job to worry," she laughed with me. I knew my mother was worried about far more than my health, but I didn't want to give her cause for any more worry than was necessary, so I didn't talk about the fact that traveling three out of four weeks of the month was far better than being home. "I know, I know," I sympathized. "I wish you would have had one more kid, you know?

18/960

Just so I'd have someone to share the worry burden with and take the focus off of me all the time!" My mother laughed loudly and then started coughing. I laughed with her until I realized that she couldn't catch her breath. "Mom? Mom?" I called trying to get her to focus on speaking. "Mom, are you okay?" "Yeah, I'm fine," she finally croaked. After a few moments, she continued in a cheerful tone, "I just swallowed wrong and it went down my windpipe. That'll teach me to drink coffee and scold you at the same time!"

19/960

"Are you sure?" I asked, worried that she wasn't telling me something. "Oh, absolutely sure!" she assured me. "You worry too much, baby. I'm completely fine. I just swallowed wrong." "Alright, well," I hesitated. "Then, I'll come around and take you to lunch tomorrow, okay? Around one, is that okay?" "Sure, that would be lovely, sweetie," she said. I could hear her smile through the phone connection. "But you do not need to worry about me. Really."

20/960

"Alright, then I won't," I lied. "I'll be there to pick you up at one tomorrow, okay?" "I'll be looking forward to it, honey," she said. "We'll celebrate your good news in style!" "I love you, Mom," I said. "I love you, too, Emily," she said and then she was gone. # I felt a hand on my shoulder as I hung up the phone and turned to find Trish standing behind me.

21/960

"Hey, lady," I smiled as I tucked the phone into my purse and closed it. "What are you doing?" "Picked up a red-eye to New York and decided to eat dinner in the terminal before I go to the lounge for a bit," she said as she hugged me. "Congratulations, darlin'! I heard about the promotion from the gate crew." "Thanks, Trish," I said as I returned the hug. Trish was my best friend at Marks Air. We'd been hired at the same time and had gone through three weeks of training together. If it hadn't have been for Trish, I might have quit the first week.

22/960

She was everything I was not. A tall, curvy redhead with a voice that sounded like cream poured into whiskey, she commanded the attention of everyone, but particularly men. She was constantly fending off the advances of over-amorous passengers and pilots alike, and as a result, had developed an exterior shell that I strived to emulate. She was an expert at telling people to go to hell and having them look forward to the trip. "You tell the old man yet?" she asked as she scanned the terminal for possible dinner options.

23/960

"Not yet," I sighed. "Tonight, though. Maybe I'll make him something special for dinner and break it to him easy." "You'd think the jerk would be happy about you getting promoted," she said. "I mean, you'll get a raise and a more regular schedule." "The raise will be great and he'll love it," I said. "The schedule, well, I think both of us look forward to the time we don't have to spend together more and more these days." "Why do you stay with him?" she asked point blank. "If you are both miserable, why do you maintain this farce of a marriage?"

24/960

"Because," I said, not quite knowing how to answer her question without laying myself bare to a host of other questions. "Because what?" she pushed. "Because you feel sorry for him? Because you are worried about how he'll respond? Because you're concerned about being judged by society? Wake up, buybacks, it's 2015, not 1950." "You don't understand..." I trailed off, knowing that she did, in fact, understand. "The hell I don't," she shot back. "The hell I don't."

25/960

"I know," I said softly. "I'm just worried about how he'll take it. You know how he struggles with the injury and how down he can get. I just worry that..." "Emily Anne Martin Warner," she said in a stern voice. "You are not responsible for the feelings of the entire world. You are not responsible for making a man comfortable with the choices he needs to make. A man, I might add, who has had time and opportunity to come to grips with the changes that we all have to deal with. Life happens, deal with it."

26/960

"I know, I know," I repeated. "I'm just trying to think about how I can tell him without making him feel like less." "And, people wonder why I am still single," she huffed. "I'm going to point them toward your marriage when they ask." "Don't be mean, Trish," I said sadly. "We're all doing the best we can." "I know, sweetie," she said with a contrite look as she pulled me to her and hugged me again. "I'm sorry. Sometimes I get all high and mighty in an attempt to defend my own life

27/960

choices. It's your life, you choose and I'll be there to help you deal with the consequences." "Thanks, Trish," I smiled as I stepped back and looked at my watch. "Oh crap, I need to get to the gate! We leave in an hour and I am in charge of business today. Gotta run! I'll see you later this week?" "Yes! I'm on the Thursday flight!" she yelled. "See you then!" I yelled over my shoulder as I sprinted down the concourse with a smile.

28/960

No matter how Tom reacted to the news of my promotion, at least I knew I could talk about it with Trish on the flight to Sydney.

Chapter Three Austin When the room server brought the food up to my suite, I had him lay it out on the table like I was hosting a dinner for two so he wouldn't think I was alone. Once he'd left, I turned up the Yankees game and dug in. The burger was a perfect shade of pink and was so juicy that I ended up licking it off my hands as I devoured it and the accompanying crispy steak fries. When I'd finished my meal, I sighed, cracked open another chilled Deschutes Black Butte, and leaned back

30/960

to watch the Yankees stick it to the Mets, yet again. Just as the game was winding down and the Yankees were assured of another win, my phone began buzzing. I looked down and smiled as I answered it. "Hi, Mom, what's up?" I said knowing full well that she was calling to crow about the game. "Well, the Yankees did it again," she cheered a little too loudly over the roar of voices in the background. "'Where are you, Mom?"

31/960

"Where the heck do you think I am?" she laughed. "I'm at the game, silly boy!" "What the hell?" I laughed. "Mom, what are you doing?" "Look, my son is a multi-billionaire and I can afford to take an afternoon off work and cheer on my team now," she replied. "But how did you get tickets?" I asked. "Oh, I have my ways," she assured me. "Mom, you didn't buy those tickets from a scalper, did you?" I scolded. "Don't ask, and I won't tell," she warned. "But no, I didn't. I got them from a friend who

32/960

couldn't go and needed to unload them at the last minute." "Mom, this sounds somewhat shady," I began. "Austin Edward Marks, do not lecture your mother," she said in an ominous tone. "Okay, okay!" I laughed, giving up. "How was it?" "How do you think it was?" she shouted. "The Yankees won!" I looked up at the television screen just in time to see the banner flash "YANKEES BEAT METS 6-2" and see the crowd let go with a huge

33/960

roar that seemed to shake the stadium. My mother continued talking, but she was drowned out by the crowd, so I hung up and texted her. Austin_Marks: Talk later! Love you! Mama_Marks: OK. Want to hear about dates! Love you 2! My mother was relentless when it came to marrying me off. She wanted to see her only son married and producing grandchildren so that she could spoil them in the way that she'd wanted to spoil me, but wasn't able to. I loved her for her attempts to set me up with women she deemed

34/960

appropriate, but it never quite clicked, so she was constantly disappointed. I tried to reassure her that it wasn't her fault, but she seemed to assess every failed date with the attention of a war general and double down as she tried again. I'd protested, but it had gotten me nowhere, so now I just gave in and figured that at least it was giving her something to do. Besides, I wasn't around enough to have to go on many of the dates, so really all it ended up being was a string of infrequent nights out with good girls who were the daughters, and

35/960

sometimes granddaughters, of my mother's closest friends. There are worse ways to spend an evening, I thought as I looked around the suite and noticed that the lights had come on in Central Park. I stared down at the city for a long time, thinking about how different it looked from this vantage point. I'd come a long way from the little onebedroom apartment on Evergreen Avenue in Brooklyn, but I wasn't sure that I was any happier than I'd been back when it had been just my mother and me.

36/960

She'd worked as a secretary in Manhattan before I was born, but when I was small, she changed jobs and became a librarian in Brooklyn so that she could be home when I got out of school. I'd walk the three blocks from my school to the library and find her packing up her bags. She'd always have a new book or magazine for me to read and would always tell me that I had to be careful with it since no one had even touched it yet. There was something about her ability to turn the average everyday thing into something fresh and new that made me feel like I had

37/960

everything, despite the fact that we lived a pretty meager existence. Our apartment was sparse in its decoration, but my mother somehow managed to make it a warm and inviting home with her thrift store finds. I never had the most fashionable clothing, but she made sure that everything I wore was neat and clean. And although we weren't able to afford lots of groceries, she always focused on buying high quality food from farmer's markets and local butchers. Some years, she would claim a patch of ground out behind our building and plant a variety of vegetables. The patch would

38/960

often get raided by neighbors and animals, but my mother never seemed to mind. She'd say that if someone needed the food more than we did, then they were welcome to it. Besides, I never went to bed hungry, though looking back on those years, I think that she often did. The only time my mother would ever get testy would be when I peppered her with questions about my father. She told me that he'd died in an accident, but she never said when or where or how that had happened, so my young mind was left to weave a story in order to satisfy my curiosity and longing. In the process, my father

39/960

became a legend in my own mind. He was a hero and someone who I longed to know. By the time I was ten, I realized that my mother would never give up the details of his life, so I began to investigate. That investigation would lead me to the story that would eventually change my life, but as I sat back and considered where I was now, I began to wonder if it was for the better.

Chapter Four Emily It felt like a long drive home from the airport, but I told myself that it would all be fine once I got home. I'd make a great dinner for Tom and me, and then I'd tell him the good news about my promotion. We'd celebrate and things would go back to how they used to be when we were happy and in love. Pulling into the driveway, I winced when I saw that Tom had, again, put another car up on blocks in the backyard. It wasn't that I was so particular about the yard itself, after all, it just a

41/960

rock-covered area with some plants that thrive in arid climates. It was more that I felt frustrated by the fact that Tom never cleaned up after himself, so the backyard always vaguely resembled a wrecking yard. I forced a smile as I popped the trunk of my beat up Corolla and got out. I looped the few grocery bags in the back over my arm and yanked my travel case out so I could haul it inside. Right after we'd gotten married, Tom used to meet me in the garage and bring my bags inside, but the honeymoon phase was long past and now, I did it all myself.

42/960

"Hi, honey, I'm home!" I called as cheerfully as possible. "Hey, babe," Tom called from the backyard. "Come see what Billy brought me to work on!" "Oh wow," I said as I set the grocery bags down and walked to the backdoor. Up on blocks in our yard was a car that looked to be the size of a small boat. I had no idea what it was, only that it was huge, there were a lot of parts spread out all over the patio, and there was oil leaking from under the hood and pooling on the concrete. "It looks...complicated."

43/960

"Damn right, it does!" he crowed. "It's a Buick and these things are incredible!" Billy stood behind him nodding as he took a pull off of a long neck bottle of Budweiser. I didn't have a good feeling about this, but I knew better than to voice my opinion when Tom was riding high like this, so I smiled and headed inside to change my clothes and cook dinner. "What

do

you

think,

baby?"

Tom

whispered as he snuck up behind me in the bedroom. "It's pretty amazing, isn't it?" "It's amazing," I repeated, not quite understanding what was so amazing about the car.

44/960

"Billy is going to have me rebuild the engine and then he'll drive it cross country and sell it for double what he bought it for," he continued as he began running his hands up my sides. "I stand to make a sweet profit from this deal, baby." "That's great, honey," I smiled stiffly, remembering the last time that Tom and Billy struck a deal and how we were saddled with over five hundred dollars of parts that Billy claimed were unusable. With Billy, it was always about how to get the most out of those he used, but Tom couldn't see that and he usually ended up

45/960

paying the price. I knew better than to say anything, though. "What's wrong? You don't think it's a good deal?" he whispered as he leaned down and brushed his lips across my neck. I could smell the beer on his breath and wondered how many he'd had before I arrived home. If I knew the exact number, I'd know what was coming next. "No, it's just that..." I trailed off as he worked his way down my neck with his lips while he worked his way up under my t-shirt with his hands.

46/960

"It's just what?" he breathed into my shoulder as he kneaded my breasts. "I'm just thinking about how to adjust my dinner menu to accommodate the three of us," I said quickly, covering my real thoughts. "You don't like the deal." Tom stopped kissing me. His voice had an edge that I knew well and didn't like. "No, seriously, I just had a really long day at work and I was thinking about how I can stretch the groceries so that all three of us get enough to eat," I repeated.

47/960

"You're such a wet blanket sometimes, you know?" He gripped my upper arms as he spoke. "Most guys' wives would be grateful that they take on extra work and do something to make a little extra, but not my wife." "Tom, I'm not arguing with you, honey," I said in an attempt to soothe his bruised ego. "I think it's great that you're working on the car and I was only trying to figure out how to feed us all since I didn't buy enough for three. I swear." "You think you're so much better than me, don't you?" His voice rose as he got worked up. I

48/960

knew that once we reached a certain point, there would be no turning back – and no dinner. "Tom, baby," I said as I turned and wrapped my arms around his neck, burying my face in his chest. "I was only thinking about dinner and about how much I was looking forward to having you all to myself tonight. I'm sorry if I seem out of sorts, but I felt disappointed when I saw Billy here and knew I would have to share." I leaned back and tipped my face up so that I was looking right into his eyes. I plastered the best customer service smile I had on my lips and then pulled him down so I could kiss him. He

49/960

wobbled a bit and then leaned heavily into the kiss. He was already drunk, and I knew the evening would be a mess if I didn't get started cooking dinner soon. "Tommy," I sighed. "Yeah, baby?" he replied as he bent lower and kissed his way down my collarbone. It was something that used to thrill me, but now only repulsed me. "Are you hungry?" I whispered. "Hungry for what, baby?" he replied as his hands once again headed up under my t-shirt.

50/960

"Dinner, sweetie, dinner?" I giggled. I stopped for a moment and I held my breath, waiting to see if I'd tamed the beast for the moment. "Yeah," he mumbled into my neck. "I guess I could eat something. Hey, is it okay if Billy stays?" "It's fine, baby," I replied. "It's just fine." He let go of me and turned to leave the room. As soon as I heard him opening the backdoor, I sank down on the edge of the bed and held my head in my hands. I'd loved Tom from the minute I met him in ninth grade and I'd loved him even more the day

51/960

we'd stood up in front of the small gathering of our family and friends and promised to love, honor, and cherish each other for always, but now we'd become something so different from what I'd envisioned and I had no idea how we were going to make this work. Rather, how I was going to make this work.

Chapter Five Austin I was half asleep when my phone began buzzing. I ignored it until it lit up for the third time in ten minutes and then grabbed it off the nightstand and checked the screen. I sighed as I hit the call back button and waited. "Hey, Bax, what's up?" I asked. "Austin, there's a problem with the Sydney developers on the casino," Bax began. Jonathan Davis Baxter III, or Bax as he was better known, was my second in command and the person I trusted the most, so I knew if he was sounding

53/960

the alarm, the problem was real. "They're threatening to walk off the job. Can you go calm them down and keep the team moving forward?" "Why me?" I yawned into the phone. "Because when it comes to charming the natives, no one, and I mean no one, can do it better than you, buddy," he laughed. "Get your ass on the next flight to Sydney and fix the problem or we're going to have way bigger issues to deal with." "Why aren't you doing this? You're pretty damn charming, my friend," I asked.

54/960

"Because I'm the ugly one," he shot back. "And thanks for reminding me of that. You're a real pal." "Aw, Bax, don't go to bed mad," I laughed. "You know how they say that it isn't good for a marriage." "You wish," he sniffed. "You'd be beyond lucky to find someone as well suited for marriage as I am." "You're telling me," I muttered. "Speaking of which, how was the date with Angela or Andrea or whatever her name was?" he asked. "The one your mom set you up with?"

55/960

"Andrea, and she was a really nice girl," I replied defensively. "Yes, like every other nice girl your mother has set you up with over the past three years," he said. "When are you just going to give it up and settle down like a good little son and give her what she really wants?" "What do you know about what my mother wants?" I asked. "Oh good lord, all parents get to the point where all they want is grandchildren," he sighed. "Your mother is no exception."

56/960

"Good to know," I grunted, nonplussed. "Maybe what I ought to do is knock up one of these girls and give my mother a grandchild without having to mess with the marriage part." "Don't even think about it," Bax warned. "That's whole mess of trouble that you do not need, my friend." "Yeah, you're probably right," I sighed. "Alright, then safe sex it is until I find the one." "Good choice," he approved. "Now, be on the flight to Sydney and solve the problem." "Will do, boss man," I said as I saluted the phone.

57/960

"Don't mock me, jackass," he warned. "I know your mother." "Point well taken," I said as I tapped the screen and ended the call.

Chapter Six Emily After dinner, I did the dishes while listening to the sound of Tom and Billy getting progressively drunker instead of working on the Buick. I sighed as I scrubbed the plates and placed them in the dish drainer before turning my attention to the pans I'd used to cook the fresh vegetables and steak I'd used to make fajitas. I let my mind wander back four years and smiled when I remembered how young and hopeful we'd been. Back then, Tom was sober and had a future in baseball ahead of him. He'd been a

59/960

star pitcher at North Las Vegas High and when he was signed to a Triple A team in Bakersfield, he had high hopes of making it to the minor league in two or three years. His baseball salary only paid through the summer season, but he'd been working for Marks Air as part of the baggage and maintenance crew for a couple of years by then and they were willing to give him time off to play baseball while holding his job for him until the end of the season. Tom felt proud of what he'd accomplished at such a young age and so did I. We were

60/960

excited about starting our new life together and the house was our investment in the future. We'd made the down payment on this house using the money we'd received as wedding gifts and the small amount Tom had gotten as a signing bonus with Bakersfield. It wasn't a big house, it was definitely not located in the best part of town, and it needed quite a bit of work to make it truly livable, but it was ours and we had seen its potential the first time we'd walked through it. I'd been working as a waitress at a hole-inthe-wall bar whose owner didn't care that I wasn't

61/960

yet twenty-one and the weekend tips I made were substantial enough to make the mortgage payment every month. It wasn't easy and Tom and I didn't see a whole lot of each other the first few months of our marriage, but we were happy because we were building something together. That all changed the afternoon Tom pitched a no-hitter against a team from Visalia. During his last pitch, he felt something in his shoulder give and although he struck the last batter out, he walked off the mound knowing that something was seriously wrong. We saw several specialists over the next few months and none of them had

62/960

good news. Tom had a loose shoulder and while the surgeons could offer a wide variety of options for healing it enough to be able to function in a normal setting, none of them could promise him that he'd ever be able to pitch again. The news sent Tom into a downward spiral for a few months and he started drinking and gambling as a way to stave off the feelings of disappointment and failure. I tried to pull him out of it by suggesting that we travel to other clinics and consult with sports experts, but by that time the medical bills had begun to overwhelm us and Tom showed signs of giving up.

63/960

I gave up taking classes at the local community college and began searching for a second job to try and bring in more money. One afternoon, Tom came home from his shift at the airline and announced that they were hiring flight attendants and that the pay was triple what I was making in tips. He suggested that I apply and while I doubted that they'd hire me because I was still so young, I did it. Six weeks later, I packed my bags and flew to New York City for a month of training and learned that I was the perfect candidate for flying the friendly skies. It was the perfect combination

64/960

of all the things I enjoyed doing most, and I was excited about the possibility of expanding my horizons while getting paid. I came back from training with a list of places that I wanted to visit, but Tom was less than thrilled about the prospect of his wife being gone more than half the month. We fought about the job for a week after I returned. I was resentful that he'd set me up, and he was mad that I actually liked the job. We spent an icy few evenings trying to reach an agreement, but I got the feeling that he was angry at more than me, so I tried to make peace with

65/960

meals and outings before I started my new schedule. Once I started flying, we settled into a routine and things seemed to calm down. Tom worked the early shift at the airline, so it left him with lots of free afternoons and evenings. He started building a mechanic business out of our garage, but he wasn't very good at holding his customers to payment schedules, so I often came home to a stack of unpaid bills and invoices that needed to be sent out for payment. It had gotten to the point that every time I returned, I held my

66/960

breath on the drive home wondering what I would encounter once I got there. Needless to say, the flame of romance had been turned down to low in our marriage and it took some real effort on my part to respond to Tom's overtures. He drank regularly, and when he made his intentions clear, I often had to fight back a wave of disgust and remind myself of all the good, loving qualities he still possessed when he was sober. The sober Tom was still charming, attractive, and loving, and when he was home, I fell in love with him all over again. The problem was

67/960

that sober Tom was showing up less and less frequently and I didn't know how I could convince him to stay.

Chapter Seven Austin I woke up to my phone frantically vibrating at four in the morning. This was something that annoyed me beyond belief, but business never sleeps. "You awake, boss?" Bax's voice filtered through my fuzzy brain. "If I wasn't before, I am now," I mumbled as I reached across the nightstand and tapped the base of the lamp so that it cast a soft glow out into the room.

69/960

When I'd taken over the hotel business several years ago, I'd made it my mission to upgrade many of the old fixtures and these lamps were one of the things that customers often complemented us on. Instead of quickly shining a bright light in the guest's eyes, it warmed up over a period of twenty minutes. It allowed guests to seamlessly move between sleep and awake and resulted in a more pleasant wake-up experience. In addition, I'd replaced the morning wake-up call with a programmable tone on each phone keypad so that guests could wake up to everything from chimes to summer storms, rather than the voices

70/960

of strangers at a switchboard, though we still offered that option for the old school folks who didn't like change. "We've got a full day and I thought you might be tempted to sleep in this morning," he said. "Don't you ever sleep?" I grumbled as I tapped the keypad on the room phone and ordered breakfast and the Times. "Would it matter if I told you that I'm a thousand year old vampire and I don't need sleep, just the blood of ten virgins and a shot of whiskey?" he deadpanned.

71/960

"Don't be a smart ass," I replied as I slowly lifted the Egyptian cotton sheets up and rolled to the edge of the mattress. "I'm not in the mood for jokes this morning." "Right," he replied. "Gotcha. So, this morning you need to get to the office and meet with Daniel before you head to the airport. "Oh Christ," I groaned. "Not that jackass this early in the morning, Bax." "Sorry, I tried to shift things around and keep him off the schedule, but you know how that goes," he replied sympathetically. "Just get there early, meet with him, nod your head and

72/960

make mouth noises, and then skip out as quickly as possible. Tell him you have a flight to catch, it's the truth." "For a change," I said as I rubbed my face with my hand and tried to remember where I'd hung my pants. "Can you have someone send over a suit and then get Lydia to pack my bags for Sydney?" "Already done," Bax replied. "Your bags will meet you at the airport. Your suit is on its way up to your room right now." As soon as he said this, there was a soft knock on the door. I went to answer it and found

73/960

Andrew, the bellman, holding a suit bag and a dopp kit full of supplies. "Mr. Marks," he said as he stepped into the room and headed for the dressing area. "How are you, sir?" "I'm doing all right, Andrew," I replied. Then, speaking loudly into the phone said, "Except for the fact that it's four in the morning and my best friend has decided that he's in charge of my life." "Well, that's what best friends are for, sir," Andrew smiled. "They do the things that no one

74/960

else would dare do – except maybe one's mother." "Good point, Andrew," I laughed. "But sometimes, they get a little full of themselves and think they own you." "No, I think that's a wife, sir," Andrew grinned. "Speaking which, how are Jeannie and the kids?" I asked. "They're great. The little one just graduated from kindergarten and the older one is headed into third grade next year," he replied with a proud smile. "And, my wife got her RN license last

75/960

month, so we're doing pretty darn well, if I do say so myself." "Hey, that's fantastic! Are you planning a celebration?" I asked. "Yeah, Jeannie's parents are taking the kids to Coney Island next weekend, so she and I can spend the day together and do something fun," he said with a wide grin. "We don't get much time alone these days." "Man, that sounds like heaven," I said wistfully.

76/960

"Yo, Mr. Dreamer!" Bax called from the other end of the phone. "Hello? Can you get your head out of the clouds and come back to earth?" "Oh crap," I muttered as I watched Andrew set up the clothing on the stand in the dressing area and then lay out all of my shower supplies on the counter in the bathroom. "I need to get back to this call, but it's good to see you, Andrew." "Is there anything else you need, sir?" he asked. "No, I think I'll be fine for now," I said. "But can you check on breakfast for me?"

77/960

"Yes, sir," he nodded, He pulled a phone out of his pocket, tapped the screen, and waited for a few moments before looking up and saying, "It's on it's way up now, sir." "Great, thank you," I replied. "It's my pleasure, sir." He smiled as he crossed the room and quietly exited through the door. "Damn, I love this hotel," I said into the phone. "Why? What's going on?" Bax asked. "I just love how everything makes it feel like home instead of like I'm in a hotel," I said.

78/960

"Well, you are home," he said. "I mean, it's your hotel." "I know, but sometimes I don't feel like I'm at home anywhere," I replied. "When I come here, I feel like the staff makes the effort to turn this into someplace that I enjoy being, rather than just someplace I'm passing through." "Okay, whatever," Bax sighed. "This sad sack bachelor routine is wearing thin, my friend. When are you going to accept that settling down isn't about finding the perfect girl, it's about finding someone who fits into your life and simply makes it better than it was before?"

79/960

"Easy for you to say," I muttered. "You found your dream girl at twenty-three." Bax was married to his college sweetheart and had an apartment over on East 79th near the Metropolitan Museum. "Look, I'm not scolding you, I'm just saying that I think your standards are a little too unreasonable and that maybe if you'd relax them a bit, you'd have better luck," he said. "What about Anna?" "What about her?" I asked. "Forget it," he said. "No, what about her?"

80/960

"She's a nice girl and she comes from a good family," he said. "Why not settle down with her?" "She doesn't love me like that," I said flatly. "How do you know?" "She told me. Last night, in fact," I replied. "Damn." "Yeah, whatever," I said in a flip tone. "Let's get back to business. What does Mr. Bossy Pants want this morning?" "He wants to know when you're going to solve the Sydney problem," Bax said.

81/960

"Didn't you tell him I'm headed there today?" "I tried, but you know how he is," he said with an impatient sigh. "He wants to see the evidence for himself." "Fine, I'll deal with him," I said. "Anything else?" "Nope, Sydney is the main issue," he replied. "Everything else is secondary and I can deal with it for now." "Okay, well then, let me get ready to meet his majesty," I sighed.

82/960

"I hope you ordered a big breakfast," Bax said. "The biggest," I assured him. "Talk to you later." When breakfast arrived a few minutes later, I was glad to find out that in my sleepy state, I had actually ordered the biggest breakfast on the menu. I sighed, looked at the room server, and said, "You're going to need to bring another pot of coffee, though."

Chapter Eight Emily Three in the morning came entirely too early. I hit the snooze button on the alarm I'd set and slowly rolled over. Tom was sound asleep next to me, snoring so loud that I was surprised I hadn't woken up earlier. He'd be out for half the day, but since it was his day off, it didn't matter. I, on the other hand, had a flight to catch. Trish and I were joining the crew in Los Angeles and heading to Sydney for the next five days. We'd fly today then spend four days in Australia and then fly the return trip together. I was

84/960

surprised that they were putting me on an overseas flight for my first time in first class, but Linda had told me that they were short on crews and didn't want to sacrifice an experienced crew to a long trip like this one. Besides, she'd made a point of telling me that my customer service ratings were hovering at 92%, which was almost unheard of, so she had no problem adding me to the first class crew knowing that I'd be at the top of my game. I didn't feel like I was at the top of my game as I stood in the kitchen and poured water into the coffee maker. As the coffee brewed, I

85/960

scooped some yogurt out of the container and topped it with fresh blueberries and a handful of nuts and seeds. I needed to get myself up to speed quickly and make sure that I didn't lag today. I was worried that if I messed up, they'd immediately demote me and I'd be back serving soft drinks and peanuts in economy on long flights from Los Angeles to Minneapolis or worse, Cleveland. The coffee finished brewing just as I finished my breakfast, so I poured myself a big mug and added some cream before heading to the second bedroom that I used as my storage closet

86/960

and packing space. I carefully rolled and stored enough clothing for the hop as I sipped from the steamy hot cup. I remembered to toss in a bathing suit, even though I wasn't sure if we'd have a pool at the hotel or not. Can't hurt. I moved into the bathroom and took a shower then dried my unruly hair and pinned it up in a neat bun at the nape of my neck before applying the requisite cosmetics. There were no hard fast rules about cosmetics other than they couldn't be distracting or unnatural, but we all knew that makeup was part of the costume and that customers expected glamorous, well-dressed,

87/960

polished attendants on their trips. I didn't wear much make-up while I was off duty, but I was happy to have the chance to play with it while working. Trish had given me some pointers about my eyebrows and some tips on how to make my lipstick last longer, but I hadn't quite figured that one out yet. I smiled at myself in the mirror and then headed back to my dressing room to don my uniform and zip up my travel case. I liked this morning ritual before a trip, there was something soothing about following the routine and knowing that in twenty-four hours, I'd be unpacking

88/960

some of my things in a hotel room halfway around the world. The adventure was what I loved, and I never got tired of it. I pulled on my pantyhose and then slipped into the wrap dress all the female flight attendants wore before adding the final touch, a red scarf tied jauntily around my neck and a flight cap that many of the my fellow attendants hated, but I actually loved. It made me feel exotic, and as someone who'd grown up feeling completely average and decidedly unspecial, I liked the feeling. Besides, once we were in the air, we were free to take it off and relax. I never did.

89/960

I slipped my watch onto my wrist and looked at the time. I had to hurry or I would be late and miss the flight. I quickly put on the cubic zirconia studs that my mother had bought me for my last birthday, and then slid my feet into my navy pumps, zipped my bag and set it on the ground, and turned to survey the room. I had everything I needed for the trip. I stuck my head in the bedroom to see if Tom was anywhere near awake, but when I heard him snoring, I knew he wasn't. I decided to leave him a note on the kitchen counter, but I couldn't come up with anything other than:

90/960

Tommy - Hopping flight #3751 to LA then #4315 to Sydney. Be back on Sunday. There are meals in the freezer. 350 degrees for 25 mins and you'll have piping hot food! Have a good week. Love, E. ps - Don't forget to pay the electric bill on Friday and water the plants in the front yard! I tucked the electric bill under the note and hoped that he'd remember to do it on Friday when we both got paid. We were behind in paying the bill, but if he did it before Friday, we'd bounce a check and that would mean an additional $35.00 we didn't have.

91/960

I smiled weakly as I looked around. Our house suddenly looked drab and shabby, and I felt overwhelmed by how much work we still needed to do to get it into shape. I stopped myself from descending too far into the world of negative thinking by reminding myself that we'd faced challenges before and this house was the least of them. Having calmed the sinking feeling, I grabbed the handle of my bag and headed out to the car. It would have to be good enough for now. All of it.

Chapter Nine Austin I scanned the Sydney news as I ate breakfast and was relieved to find that the labor skirmish hadn't yet made it into the papers there. It gave me hope that a compromise was still possible and that the construction of the new Marks Casino and Hotel would stay on schedule. I dressed carefully in the suit that Andrew had brought up for me. I wanted to look professional, but not over the top formal for my meeting with Daniel, and I wanted to be comfortable on the flight to Sydney. It was asking a lot of

93/960

suit, but Gucci had never let me down before and it wasn't about to start today. The suit was a steel blue color with narrow pants and a fitted jacket. Under it, I wore a shirt a few shades darker and left the top three buttons open. I hated ties, so I avoided them whenever possible. Besides, I knew that not wearing a tie would irritate Daniel and I took every opportunity to do it. I took one last look in the mirror and smiled. I looked casual, but in charge, which was exactly the message I wanted to send. I called down to the front desk and asked them to have the driver bring my car around as I gulped the

94/960

last bit of coffee in my cup and wondered what kind of mood Daniel would be in. Daniel Wentworth had been my father's second in command, in much the same way that Bax was mine. Except where Bax was a Harvard educated economist, Daniel was an old school thug in an expensive suit and that meant he was far more dangerous. Daniel had done my father's dirty work as he built his empire, and he'd been handsomely rewarded with promotion after promotion until he was named the Vice President of Global Operations shortly before my father died. It was widely assumed that Daniel was next in

95/960

line for CEO, but my father's will had upended all of that, leaving everyone in shock when I was named head of Marks Enterprises. No one had seen it coming, not least of which Daniel. In fact, it was so out of the blue that I don't even think my mother knew about the will before it was read. She and my father had had a long contentious relationship spanning almost three decades. Despite the fact that he was three decades her senior, refused to leave his wife, and had left my mother alone and pregnant at twenty-three, she stayed faithful to him the entire time he was alive. However, she also kept the

96/960

secret of my lineage from me and lied about who my father was. It took me years to forgive her for that. My father, Austin Edward Marks – or Eddie, as he was better known – was a tough old man who had worked hard to build the empire he found himself heading at thirty-five. He was a kid who grew up in the Bronx and understood the value of hard work, but he also had a knack for predicting what would be the next big thing and the ability to charm even the toughest businessmen.

However,

my

father's

"charm"

was

something that needed backing up by guys like

97/960

Daniel, and he wasn't shy about employing the muscle it took to make a deal work. It took my father two decades to build Marks Enterprises, but once he did, there was no turning back. For as tough as Eddie was, he also had a softer side. He loved his family and later, when I learned more about him from the employees at various hotels and casinos, I learned that he had also loved my mother a great deal, but had felt deeply guilty about the position he'd put her in. I still didn't understand why, if he felt so guilty, he hadn't provided for us during my childhood, but

98/960

then there were a lot of things about my father than didn't make sense. Like why he had appointed me as CEO of Marks Enterprises in his will. At the age of eighty-five, my father had unexpectedly dropped dead of a heart attack on one of his golf courses. He'd just bogied the ninth hole and later his playing partner would claim that it was because my father had simply wanted to avoid paying up on the bet they'd made over who would win the round. Two days after the funeral, the lawyer had come to our apartment on Grove Street and sat

99/960

down to tell us about the will. He wasn't able to answer any questions about why my father had done what he'd done, he'd only read the will and let us know that my mother would be the beneficiary of a life insurance policy that would ensure she was taken care of for the rest of her life, and that, after a two year period of training, I would be installed as the new CEO of Marks Enterprises. To

say

we

were

shocked

was

an

understatement. It took a while for it all to sink in, but once the initial shock had passed, I got pissed at my

100/960

mother for lying to me for so many years. I didn't speak to her for a week, but when the reality of what I was going to have to do set in, I knew that I couldn't be isolated from the one person who knew me best, so I walked downstairs to the kitchen and made peace with her. And while she readily accepted my apology, she still didn't explain what had happened between her and my father so many years before. I let it go and hoped that eventually I'd be able to ferret out the whole story and understand why my mother had remained loyal to my father for so many years.

101/960

I sighed as I slipped into the backseat of the waiting car and snuck a peek at my phone. I had exactly one hour to wrap this up and get on the plane to L.A. Meetings with Daniel were always complicated by the fact that he felt the need to drag several of his men into them. I preferred to meet one-on-one, but since he was from the old school, I understood that he still felt like he needed protection. Though what he thought a thirty-one-year-old like me was going to do to a guy in his late sixties was beyond me. I just wanted to navigate the waters as carefully as possible and escape unscathed.

Chapter Ten Emily I made it to the airport in plenty of time and met up with Trish in the lobby. She was one of those women that got noticed no matter what she was wearing. Tall and curvy with emerald green eyes that always looked like she was keeping a secret, Trish was everything that I wasn't. In fact, I often preferred standing next to her because it allowed me to disappear in her wake and move about unseen. It wasn't that I thought I was unattractive, it's just that I'd grown up knowing that I was

103/960

average. Average looks, average grades, average life – it all inspired me to dream of bigger and better things, but it never carried the weight of expectation that it did for my friends who were prettier or smarter. My mother was supportive and kind, but she never pushed me to excel or stand out, probably because she herself was someone who had survived by being average. She'd married my father the year after they'd graduated from high school. By that time, my father, George Martin, decided to join the Marines and my mother had accepted the fact that she would be a military wife, constantly

104/960

moving from one place to another, never really setting down roots. She was seven months pregnant with me by the time my father left for basic training and was grateful that he'd gotten to come home and meet his newborn daughter before they shipped him overseas. She worried, but knew that my father was a tough man who would do everything in his power to make it back to his wife and infant daughter. Apparently, whatever my father was capable of wasn't enough because he died during a fire-fight in Fallujah just before my first birthday.

105/960

I don't remember the period after my father's death at all, except for one clear picture I have of being lifted up by my grandfather to place a small American flag on my father's casket. It might be that I remember that because the newspaper printed a picture of me doing it and my mother had it framed and hung it in the kitchen of our small apartment, but I prefer to think that I actually remember it. After my father died, my mother took a job with a local real estate firm and worked as a secretary while she scrimped and saved enough to be able to put me through college. We didn't have a

106/960

lot, but she always made sure we had enough to subscribe to National Geographic and every month when it arrived, she would cook a special dinner and we'd sit down together and learn about all the places in the world we'd never imagined existed. And, we'd dream about seeing them all. One of my favorite weekend pastimes was to take the old National Geographic magazines and cut out the pictures of all the places I wanted to visit and then paste them into a spiral bound notebook my mother bought at the Dollar Store. By the time I entered high school, I had compiled six travel books and was actively looking for a

107/960

job so that I could save the money necessary to be able to actually visit the places I dreamed about. One afternoon on my way home from school, a cute boy from my English class pulled up beside me and asked me if I wanted a ride home. Unable to believe that he was talking to me, I shook my head and kept walking. He followed me until he realized that I wasn't going to speak and then he parked the car and got out and walked beside me. He carried on an entire conversation for the both of us as we walked back to

108/960

the apartment complex where my mother and I lived. He didn't ask if I wanted him to come upstairs, he just smiled and said, "Thanks for letting me walk you home, Emily. It was really nice. I hope you'll let me do it again." I silently nodded and he smiled, touched the brim of his Yankees baseball cap, and turned to walk back to his car. It occurred to me later that I didn't even know his name. The next day in English, I turned around to see him sitting behind me. He waved and smiled, but didn't make any overtures. I figured that he

109/960

didn't want the other kids in our class to know he had talked to me, but after class he walked up with a big grin and said, 'Hi Emily! Can I walk you home again?" in front of a group of the popular kids, all of who stared at him in surprise. I nodded and that began a daily ritual of him showing up wherever I was at the end of the day and asking if he could walk me home. It took me two weeks to ask his name, even though by then I knew it. "Tommy Warner," he replied as he stuck out his hand for me to shake. "It's nice to meet you Emily Martin."

110/960

"Hi, Tommy," I replied. "It's really nice of you to walk me home." If I live to be a hundred, I'll never forget the look on Tommy's face the day I finally spoke. It was one of awe and surprise, and when he finally spoke again, all he said was, "Thank you." "Yo! Princess! Can you hear me?" Trish snapped her fingers across my face as she laughed and tugged at her cap. "Emily Warner, where are you?" "Huh?" I shook my head as I came back to the lobby of the airport and then laughed a little

111/960

as

Trish

huffed

at

me.

"I'm

sorry,

I

was...thinking." "You seem to do a lot of that these days, Princess," she laughed. "You'd better get your head on straight before we get into first class or else you're going to have a mess of trouble on your hands. Those folks can be incredibly demanding!" "Sorry, Trish," I said looking down at the floor. "Hey, no need to get all weepy on me," she said in a concerned tone. "It's okay, I'm just

112/960

trying to get you to toughen up so that you can stay in first class with me!" "I know." I looked up at her with a grateful smile and shook my head. "Things at home a little tough?" she said softly. "Yeah, just a little," I nodded. "They always are," she said. And then raised her voice as she wiggled her butt a little and sang, "That's why I am a single lady!" "You're crazy, you know that, right?" I laughed. Trish was always good at lifting my spirits by doing something outrageous. Granted,

113/960

wiggling her butt in a nearly deserted lobby at six in the morning wasn't highly outrageous, but the gesture was appreciated. "C'mon, Princess," she said as she pushed her cap up yet again. "We've got a flight to catch! Race you!" And with that, we set off race walking toward the terminal where we'd catch our flight to L.A. It was going to be a good day, after all.

Chapter Eleven Austin I knew the meeting was going to be trouble the minute I walked into the office and saw Johanna, the receptionist, rolling her eyes as she pointed to the conference room. "They're in there," she said with another eye roll. "I ordered coffee and pastries, but they wanted to bring their own breakfast. Apparently food from Le Pain Quotidian isn't good enough for them." "It's okay, Johanna," I smiled. "They're old school, you know, Brooklyn Bagels and such?

115/960

It's hard for them to jump on board with the new stuff." "Le Pain is hardly new," she scoffed. "I know, but they're old guys," I smiled and waved toward the conference room. "Rude old guys," she said pointedly. "What happened now?" I asked. "The usual," she huffed. "I've got an Ivy League degree, you know. Just because I also happen to work hard to maintain a nice body doesn't mean they have the right to treat me like a bimbo!"

116/960

"Crap, I'm sorry Johanna," I apologized. It pissed me off when the older guys thought that the company was still stuck in the Mad Men era of sexism and gender privilege and treated women so disrespectfully, but I also recognized that getting them out of their mindset probably exceeded my abilities as a boss or even a salesman. They were men's men and I had to carefully pick my battles, lest I lost the war. I took a deep breath and then marched into the conference room calling, "Good morning, gentlemen! It's good of you to meet me this early!"

117/960

"Well, well, well, if it isn't the king of the hill here on time!" Daniel boomed as he walked around from where he stood at the head of the table and pumped my hand. "Gentlemen, our boss has arrived!" I winced a bit as I shook the hands of the three men who had accompanied Daniel to the meeting, and then looked around and asked, "Do you guys have everything you need?" "Oh yes," Daniel said. "The little cutie at the front desk tried to sell us on some kind of fancy schmancy breakfast bread or something,

118/960

but we set her straight, didn't we boys? Only Brooklyn Bagels for us! Here, have one, boss!" I cringed as he held out a bagel the size of my hand which was loaded with cream cheese, onions, smoked salmon, capers, and who knows what else. I shook my head. "Thanks, but I ate at the hotel." "Aw, c'mon, what are you, a breakfast pussy?" he boomed as he held out the plate. I could tell that if I didn't give in on the bagel, the rest of the meeting wasn't going to go well at all. Give a little and then take a lot – a technique I’d learned from my mentor Jason Ruston.

119/960

I forced a laugh as I accepted the plate and then took a bite of the loaded bagel. In any other context, it would have been delicious, but here and now, it just tasted bitter. I washed it down with a sip of strong coffee knowing that I would appreciate the caffeine later when I had to drag myself through a long flight. "So, what can I do for you this fine morning, Daniel?" I asked trying to get right to business so that I wouldn't miss my flight. "Ah, look at him, boys, just like his old man! All business!" He crowed as he looked

120/960

around the room at the bobbing heads of his yes men. "Seriously, though, I have to catch that flight to Sydney in an hour, so I want to make sure I can take care of everything you need," I said. "That's good, Austin." Daniel's eyes narrowed as he spoke and I knew this wasn't going to be good. "Fix the problem with the Sydney crew. We don't need any disturbances on that project." "That's my intention," I nodded. "How can I make things better for you?"

121/960

"For me? How can you make things better for me?" Daniel laughed. "You're always such a giver! Just like your old man!" The constant references to my father were beginning to annoy me because I knew they were designed to dig at my authority, rather than complement my leadership strategy. I wanted to know what he wanted and then I wanted to get the hell out of there and get on the plane. "Daniel, let's cut to the chase," I said, indicating goodwill with another bite from the bagel. "What do you want?"

122/960

"What I want, sonny boy," he said seriously. "What I want is the ability to open two new European casinos this year: one in Paris and one in Berlin. And, I want all of the expenses approved without all the hassle. I want to have them up and running by this time next year." "Daniel, that's asking an awful lot to open not one, but two large casinos in major European cities," I began. "Don't bullshit me, sonny," he growled as his eyes narrowed. "I've been in this business longer than you've been alive and I know what it takes to get a casino up and running. I also know

123/960

that Berlin is ripe for the picking given the fact that there are only two very small casinos within the city limits. I want to build there and create a large Marks Hotel and Casino, and I want to do it soon." "Daniel, I know you're enthusiastic about staring new projects, but that's going to take some work to secure permits from the authorities in Berlin, and you know how Germans are about their buildings," I said wondering what it was he really wanted.

124/960

"Oh bullshit, everyone has their price, and once they name it, we can pay and get started," he said, waving his hand in a dismissive manner. "I think you know that it's a little more complicated than that," I said warily. "Austin, I'm not going to say this again," he said in a menacing tone as he rested his elbows on the table and leaned forward in a pose that was a poor attempt at replicating Marlon Brando's godfather persona. "I want what I want. Get the permits, approve the funds, and let me build a casino in Berlin by this time next year." "Or else what?" I asked.

125/960

"I can assure you that you do not want to know the answer to that particular question," Daniel said as he gave me a smile that did not reach his eyes. I stared him back at him for a long time without looking away, and then said, "I'll get the finance guys to take a look at it and if it seems like a sound business proposition, I'll get the permits and you can start hiring the crews." Daniel gave me a reptilian smile as he said, "I knew you'd see things my way. I told the boys that you would, didn't I boys?"

126/960

I looked around the room and saw necks exposed as heads bobbed in agreement, and I knew that navigating this particular trap would be tricky. I took one more bite of the bitter bagel and then asked, "Anything else?" When no one answered, I got to my feet and held out a hand. "Good to see you, Daniel, as always." "Oh bullshit, sonny boy," he responded with a laugh as he grabbed my hand and shook it hard. I let go and walked out of the room, never turning my back on the vipers behind me.

Chapter Twelve Emily Trish and I hopped the short flight from Vegas to L.A., and booked it to our plane. We arrived just as the cockpit crew was boarding the plane and going through their pre-flight checklist. I waved at Senior Captain Jeffers and his co-pilot Flight Captain Morgan. Trish and I exchanged looks when we saw who the crew was since we didn't usually have two captains on one flight. I shrugged and hauled my bag up into the overhead bin above first class, then grabbed Trish's bag and stored it beside

128/960

mine before I latched the bin shut. There was something satisfying about being the first ones on the aircraft when it was calm and silent. We quickly went to work checking all of the in flight service stations and making sure that the food and beverage carts were fully stocked. Trish had been flying first class for over a year and was well versed in prepping the area, so she ran through it with me pointing out all of the ins and outs of first class service and giving me tips on how to ensure that each passenger had exactly what they needed.

129/960

It was similar to what I'd been doing in the business section, and yet so very different. The first class cabin was so much roomier than business class and each seat had its own little pod that could be closed off from the rest of the cabin. In the center aisle, the pods could be separated or joined so that partners could travel and sleep together during the flight. My job was to ensure that everything a first class passenger could possibly ask for was there before they asked for it. "Nothing like mind reading," I muttered to Trish as we prepped the beverage station with wine and beer.

130/960

"Oh c'mon, you're married, you should be an expert at this!" she laughed as I shot her a look that indicated I had no intention of responding to her remark. "What's wrong, Princess? Things not so good at home, eh?" "Trish, that's the understatement of the century," I said quietly. "Hey, I didn't mean to hit a sore spot," she replied as she patted my shoulder. "I was just teasing." "I know, but it's going from bad to worse and I don't know what to do anymore," I admitted.

131/960

"Have you tried marriage counseling?" she asked as she opened cabinets and pulled out a stack of perfectly pressed linen napkins. "I've heard that it can be really helpful." "Tommy won't go. He thinks that shrinks are for the weak," I said as we began folding the napkins into artful little designs that would be given to passengers before we served dinner. "Besides, he thinks that they'll just side with me and tell him how awful he is." "Well, he's being pretty awful, isn't he?" she asked.

132/960

"I don't know, Trish," I sighed. "He used to be someone who was fun and happy and who had dreams. But now all he does is go to work and then come home and get drunk while he pretends to work on cars in the backyard. Last night, he and Billy stayed up drinking and playing music till who knows when. He didn't even wake up when I got out of bed." "That's rough, sweetie," she agreed as she reached out and patted my hand. "The truth is, I don't know about this anymore, Trish," I confessed. "I don't know if I even love him anymore. How horrible is that? The guy

133/960

I've loved since I was fifteen, who I married and bought a house with, and now I don't know if I even love him." "There are worse things, Princess," she said as a dark look flitted across her face. Trish had a past, but she never talked about it and I didn't feel like it was my place to ask questions about something she didn't willingly volunteer. "Lots worse things, I guarantee it." I nodded and we folded in silence for a few minutes before I looked up and said, "Do you think it's possible that he's not the one I'm supposed to be with? I mean, is it possible that he

134/960

was right when I was fifteen, but now we're not right for each other anymore?" "Anything is possible, Princess," she smiled. "I've heard that there are people we're supposed to be with for short trips and then there are those who are supposed to last for the long haul. The trick is figuring out which is which and hanging on to the ones who belong on the long haul." "Maybe I haven't found my long haul person yet?" I asked. "Or maybe I have and I just need to try harder to make sure he's strapped in and along for the ride."

135/960

"Only you can know that, darlin'," Trish said thoughtfully. "But I have a theory about who belongs and who doesn't. I think that those who are short hop people add something, but it's something that's good, but not substantial. You know, kind of like sprinkles on ice cream?" I laughed out loud. Only Trish could make an explanation like this into a discussion of ice cream toppings. "While the long haul folks are more like the things that actually make the ice cream," she continued. "Like sugar, eggs, and cream. You know what I mean, right?"

136/960

I was laughing harder now, and somehow her explanation actually made sense in the mess that was my mind. "But what do you do when you've been putting sprinkles on your ice cream for so long you forget how to eat it without them?" I asked as the tears began to well up in my eyes. Trish thought about this for a moment, then patted my cheek and said, "You tell them that you really enjoyed the flavor, but that you need to branch out and try other things now. Besides, everyone knows that sprinkles are nothing more

137/960

than sugar and eating too much of that just isn't good for you." I smiled at Trish. As I dabbed my eyes with a tissue, she gave me a reassuring smile and a pat on the arm. Leave it to her to find a simple explanation for something that felt so utterly complicated.

Chapter Thirteen Austin The meeting with Daniel and his henchmen almost caused me to miss my flight, but they held the door and I raced onto the plane. I normally hated having my employees give me any kind of special treatment, but today was different. Today, I needed to be on the flight to Sydney or else there would be hell to pay. I settled in and pulled the pod door shut, letting the attendants know that I was not to be disturbed, and spent the entire flight emailing and texting the teams in Sydney, trying to get a sense

139/960

of what was going on. By the time we landed at LAX, I had a clear idea of what the hold up was and I was ready to draw up a plan on the flight. It would be a long night and there would be a lot of coordinating needed to be done between me, New York, and the team on the ground in Sydney, but I was confident that we could make it all happen and that by the time I arrived, I'd be able to offer them a deal that would keep the construction project on track. Or at least, I hoped that's how it would work.

140/960

"Welcome to Los Angeles, California," the pilot announced as we rolled down the runway on the way to the gate. "The time is 9:32 am and the temperature is 87 degrees fahrenheit. We're supposed to see a high of 98 today, so you might want to shed your sweaters and soak up a little sun at one of the lovely beaches if you've reached your destination, and if not, we wish a pleasant stay until you make your connection. If you need help finding a connecting flight, our customer service representatives will be happy to assist you at the gate."

141/960

I tuned it all out as I realized I had three hours before my connecting flight would leave, so I decided to head to the Marks Air lounge to relax a little before the flight. I ran my card through the reader outside of the lounge and by the time I'd walked past the front entrance, there was an attendant waiting with a warm face towel and a menu offering anything I could possible want at this hour. "Good morning, Mr. Marks," said the blonde with the shiny smile and the stunning figure. "Is there anything I can get you this morning?"

142/960

"I can think of many things, Jenna, but this towel will do for now," I grinned. One of the things I loved most about the airline was that I had personally hired almost everyone who now worked for it, so no matter where I went in the world, it was like I was visiting a friend. That was the experience I hoped to bring everyone who traveled on Marks Air – that sense of feeling like they were truly at home. Everyone thought I was crazy when I started the airline only a year after I'd taken over as CEO, but I knew that if we were going to turn our hotels and casinos into true full-service vacation spots, we

143/960

were going to need a way to link them. I chose the omni-channel route and built an airline, and a rather successful one at that. "Very well, Mr. Marks," Jenna smiled. "If you need anything at all, please don't hesitate to press the call button and ask." "Will do, Jenna." I smiled and then added, "Hey, how's your sister doing? Did she get the tutor she needed for her LSAT exam?" "Now, you should know the answer to that better than anyone, Mr. Marks," Jenna said with a grin as she shook her head, and then seriously continued, "Thank you for that. She scored high

144/960

enough to get into a really good school and earn a scholarship on top of it!" "I didn't do anything," I said with an innocent look. "She took the test and scored big!" "Just the same, thank you," she smiled. I walked toward the room in the back that had a desk, computer, and phone ready and waiting, and shut the door. I had a lot of business to do in the two and a half hours before take off and I didn't want to waste a minute of it. I pressed the call button and Jenna's voice filled the small space. "Yes, Mr. Marks?"

145/960

"Jenna, could you bring me a fresh pot of coffee and maybe a muffin or something?" I asked. "Of course, Mr. Marks. It would be my pleasure." I palmed my phone and thought about calling my mother, but I knew that if I got her on the phone, I'd have to listen to the play-by-play of the Yankees win and as much as it made me happy to hear my mother enjoying herself, I didn't think there was enough time before take off. Instead, I texted her.

146/960

Austin_Marks: Mom, on my way to Sydney. Want anything on my way back? Mama_Marks: Why Sydney? Austin_Marks:

Business.

Construction

hang up. Need to negotiate compromise. Mama_Marks: Call me. My mother had disliked Daniel from the day she first met him, but she wouldn't tell me why, so I'd stopped asking. Now and then, she'd give me some ominous warning about him before retreating into silence. I'd given up trying to guess what she thought he'd do to me.

147/960

I looked up as Jenna entered the room with a pot of fresh steaming coffee and a huge basket of muffins and laughed. "One muffin would have been fine, Jenna!" "Well, I didn't know what kind you were in the mood for, so I had them send over one of each kind!" she laughed as she set the tray down and quickly moved toward the door. I waved her off with a friendly grin, and then I sat down at the desk, leaned back in the chair, and thought about how to position myself for the next approach. Daniel wasn't going to win this round, but I didn't want him to lose, either.

148/960

The question was how was I going to make that happen?

Chapter Fourteen Austin Two hours later, Jenna tapped on the door and said, "Mr. Marks, they're getting ready to board the plane now. You need to get to the terminal." "Thank you, Jenna," I said as I packed up my papers and slowly moved toward the door. I had drank way too much coffee and desperately needed a pit stop. I ducked into the men's room at the edge of the concourse and relieved myself. As I was washing my hands, I suddenly remembered that my mother had told me to call her

150/960

before I left for Sydney. I didn't want her to worry, so I exited the men's room and pulled out my phone quickly tapping her contact card and waiting for her to answer. "Hello?" "Mom, it's Austin," I said. "Austin! I was getting worried about you, dear," she called into the phone. "You were going to call me back last night!" "I know, Mom," I said sheepishly. "I got a little busy and forgot." "Were you entertaining a young lady?" she asked breathlessly. "Ooooh, I hope it was Anna!"

151/960

"It was, in fact," I said laughing. My mother knew me better than anyone on the planet, and for better or worse, she also knew my taste in women. "But it's not like that, Mom." "Oh hush, she's a nice girl with a great figure and you two get along so well," she shushed me. I didn't know how to explain Anna to my mother – "friend with benefits" was not in her 70s-era vocabulary and I didn't want to have to explain. I knew that I'd let the relationship ride too long without explanation and figured that it was better to let it go for now than to start this discussion as I was running to catch a plane.

152/960

"Mom, I'm calling because I'm on my way to Sydney this morning," I interrupted her list of reasons why I should propose to Anna and settle down. "I know, but you didn’t tell me why,” she said. "There's a problem with the new construction project and I need to talk with the people in charge," I replied. "Who told you there's a problem?" she asked. "Bax, well, he got the information from Daniel," I said.

153/960

"I thought so," my mother replied in a terse voice. "Austin, I don't know how many times I have to tell you to watch out for that man. He's a snake. He was a snake when your father hired him and he's still a snake." "I know, I know," I said. "You don't like him or trust him. I'll be careful." "Don't get snippy with me, young man," she retorted. "I brought you into this world and I can sure as heck take you out!" "Mom, don't get so worked up," I tried to calm her as I reached the gate and saw that they were starting to close the doors. "I have to go,

154/960

they're boarding the plane and shutting the doors. I'll call you when I get to Sydney, okay?" "Austin, please be careful," she said in a very serious voice. "I always am, Mom," I replied, a little worried that she'd given in so quickly, but grateful that she had. "I'll talk to you soon! Love you to the moon and back!" "Love you to the moon and back, baby," she repeated our sign off. She'd taught it to me when I was a young child both an expression of love and a measure of protection in a world where she had to rely on babysitters and

155/960

neighbors to pick me up from school. She had told me never to go anywhere with anyone unless they said it first, so it became our secret password and the key to knowing who the stable people in my life were. Now, we just said it to express our love for one another, and I liked the tradition. I quickly covered the gangway between the gate and the plane, and as I ran onto the plane, I ran smack into a tiny brunette flight attendant who was bent over and preparing the doors before takeoff. "Uff!" she cried as I ran straight into her, almost knocking her face forward onto the floor.

156/960

I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist and pulled her up against me to keep her from hitting her knees. She was a slip of a girl, not more than 5'3" and she couldn't have weighed more than a hundred pounds soaking wet, but as I held her against me, I could feel her body practically vibrating. She turned and faced me placing the palms of her hands on my chest and pushing back now that she'd caught her balance. She looked up at me and smiled nervously for a moment before the inevitable recognition sunk in and then it began.

157/960

"Oh my gosh, Mr. Marks! I'm so sorry, sir!" she cried. "There's no need for you to apologize-," I trailed off as I bent down and studied her name badge. "Emily. It was my fault for rushing and not looking where I was going. Are you all right?" "Oh I'm fine, sir," she said breathlessly. "Are you all right?" "Oh sure, I'm absolutely fine," I smiled as I tried to put her at ease. "It's not often that I get to start a trip holding a pretty girl in my arms, so everything is just great!"

158/960

The girl blushed as she looked at the ground and tried to think of something to say, but no words were forthcoming and she looked up with her mouth open in a way that made me laugh. Then I leaned forward and said, "I think I need to get to my seat, they're saying that I'm holding up the flight." "Oh! Right," she shook her head to get her bearings and then gestured to the front of the plane where my pod seat awaited. I smiled and slipped past her, catching a whiff of something that smelled like summer flowers and clean laundry. It was refreshing and I made a note to ask

159/960

about whether it was her or the clean linens we brought on every flight. As we taxied to down the runway in preparation for take off, I overheard the girl taking about what had happened with the curvy redhead also working in first class and I smiled as I heard her say in a stage whisper, "I can't believe he's the CEO. He seems so young!"

Chapter Fifteen Emily "I'm such an idiot," I groaned as Trish and I got ready to do the flight safety presentation in first class. "Don't beat yourself up about it," she whispered reassuringly. "I'm sure he has women literally throwing themselves at him all the time. You're probably a refreshing departure from that." "Don't joke about it, Trish!" I pleaded in a loud whisper. "It's humiliating!"

161/960

"C'mon, Princess, let it go," she grinned. "I'm sure a guy who runs three arms of a major corporation has more to worry about than a flight attendant falling on him." "I can't believe he's the CEO," I said in a whisper that was louder than I intended. "He seems so young!" "That he is," she agreed as she grabbed the props we used to do the flight safety presentation. "And a hottie, too!" "Trish!" I laughed. "You are impossible!" "Perhaps, I am," she shrugged. "But despite the good looks, he seems to know what he's

162/960

doing, I mean, we still have jobs, don't we? Now, c'mon, let’s do this thing!" I smiled through the presentation, but underneath it all, I was burning with humiliation for having been unprofessional with my boss. What kind of person would he think I was? Thankfully, Trish kept reminding me that he probably wasn't thinking about me at all. Once we were in the air, we quickly shed our suit jackets, changed into our in-flight uniforms, and began to circulate through the cabin, checking on passengers and passing out blankets and pillows before we began serving what would

163/960

be the first of several meals. The flight to Sydney would take fifteen hours and first class was light, so Trish and I divided the twelve passengers between us and focused on ensuring that they had everything they needed. "You take the boss," she said as she poured hot water into a teapot for the British couple in 3B and 3C. "Wait, what?" I said taking a moment to process what she'd said. "No, you take him!" "Nope, I've already got my hands full with Mr. Grabby Hands in 2A," she said. "I like these guys."

164/960

"Why on earth?" "I like being able to teach them a lesson about manners." She grinned as she set up the tea service on a silver tray and checked to make sure that there was enough cream in the china pitcher. "Fifteen hours is just about right for the Trish Academy." "Is this how it always is?" I asked. "Pretty much." She smiled as she lifted the tray and headed toward the British couple. "Never a dull moment!"

165/960

I shook my head and stepped out into the aisle. I tapped on the door of 1D and softly asked, "Is there anything I can bring you, ma'am?" "She's fine," came the response from 2D. "But I am in desperate need of a hot towel and some Perrier, can you get that for me, dear?" "Yes, ma'am," I replied as I turned and headed back to the galley, but not before another voice called out. "She's always such a demanding pain," came the voice from 1D. "I could use a cool glass of lemonade and a cool washcloth."

166/960

"Yes, ma'am?" I replied, unsure as to why 1D was being critical of 2D when we'd only just begun the trip. I walked into the galley and began gathering the requested items hoping that the two women weren't going to be trouble. Trish had returned from serving tea and was now preparing a second tray for the woman in 3A, rolling her eyes as she made a dry martini with onions for the hands on executive in 2A. We knew better than to say anything negative about passengers in the galley, but that didn't stop Trish from silently acting out the way in which she would school the

167/960

gentleman over the next fourteen hours and thirty minutes. I laughed and stepped out into the aisle with my first tray of items. "Ma'am, I have your towel and Perrier," I said as I tapped on 2D. The small door opened and an elegantly dressed woman in her seventies smiled at me as I set the tray down on the small table inside the door. As part of our training, we had been instructed not to call our guests by name until they indicated that they wanted us to do so. Despite this, I still made sure that I knew every one of my guests' names before the flight

168/960

took off, so I knew that this beautiful woman's name was Crystal Wexler Van Horn. "Oh, stop calling me ma'am. It makes me feel old, dearie," she scolded. "Yes, ma-Ms. Van Horn," I replied. "Oh good lord, that's even worse," she moaned. "Mrs. Van Horn was my bitter old mother-in-law! Call me Crystal, dearie." "Yes, Crystal," I said uncomfortably. It was one thing to call someone by a courtesy title, and quiet another to be asked to call an elder by her first name. I wasn't sure I could do it, but I knew I had to.

169/960

"Don't look so uncomfortable, I know you think you're not supposed to call your elders by their first names." She smiled with a twinkle in her bright blue eyes. "I just don't like anything that reeks of rules or decorum." "That's because you are a rude woman with absolutely no manners," came a voice from 1D. Shocked, I turned to see an almost exact replica of the woman sitting in front of me. I quickly turned back to Crystal. "It's okay, dearie," she laughed loudly. "We're used to that reaction, you see, we're twins."

170/960

"For better or worse," said the woman behind me dryly. "It's been quite a burden to walk through life looking exactly like someone else." "Oh lighten up, Cornelia. You're such a drag sometimes," Crystal said as she waved a hand at her sister. "Now introduce yourself properly and then come in here and sit down so this nice young woman can bring you what you requested." "Cornelia Wexler Rothschild," said the woman as she held out a hand for me to shake. I lightly grasped it and quickly let go as I ushered her into the pod where her sister now sat holding

171/960

the warm towel up to her face as she sighed happily. "I'll be right back, Ms. Rothschild," I said as I quickly walked back to the galley to get her items. But not before I heard her mutter, "Oh good lord, are we going to have to put up with that baloney the whole flight?" When I returned the sisters seemed to be engaged in a deep discussion about which reef they would be diving at first, so I set the tray in front of Cornelia and backed out of the pod, softly closing the door behind me.

172/960

I then turned my attention to the occupant of 3D. "Sir, is there anything I can get you?" I said as I softly tapped on the pod door. "Yes, please," he called as I opened the door and peeked in. I inhaled sharply as he looked up at me from the laptop he had balanced on the table in front of him. His dark eyes held mine for a moment before the sound of mail arriving diverted his attention. His wavy dark hair showed signs of having had his hand run through it numerous times and as a result was rather messy, and the shadow on his face told me that

173/960

he probably needed to shave several times a day in order to keep his face smooth. When he looked back up and smiled, my heart dropped to my stomach. This was literally the most handsome man I'd ever met in my entire life. I looked away for a moment and then brought my eyes up to meet his again. He was still wearing a warm smile, although now it was somewhat amused. "So, this is your maiden voyage in first class, is it?" he asked.

174/960

"Yes, sir," I replied as my eyes widened briefly wondering if I was giving off a signal that let him know this. "Don't look too surprised, Ms. Warner," he chuckled. "After all, I do own the company, so I have access to all kinds of records and things." "Oh!" I exclaimed and then felt the blush rising in my cheeks. I was embarrassed that I hadn't thought of this first, after all, it was my job to know everything necessary to make guests feel comfortable. "We don't expect you to know everything, you know," he said as if reading my thoughts. I

175/960

blushed harder and simply nodded as I tried to think of what to say next. "Now, you asked if I needed anything, and I said yes." "Yes, sir," I managed to squeak out, relieved that he was helping me, but ashamed that I couldn't pull myself together and act like the professional I was being paid to be. "I'd like a warm towel, a Perrier, and some cheese and fruit, please," he said. "Maybe an apple and some Brie?" "Yes, sir!" I quickly replied and turned to exit the pod.

176/960

"Oh, and I would prefer it if you called me Austin, rather than sir," he said to my back. "Yes, sir-Austin," I obediently replied as I spun back around and found him looking at me with the same warm smile. "I'll do that from now on." "Good, I'd like that," he smiled.

Chapter Sixteen Austin I chuckled softly as Emily exited the pod and went to find the things I'd asked for. There was a sweetness about her that I didn't normally associate with flight attendants who worked for Marks Air. Most of the attendants had a mixture of the best qualities of food servers, teachers, and therapists with a tinge of drill sergeant mixed in for good measure. I liked a little toughness in flight attendants because it meant that passengers could relax and feel safely cared for on any given flight, but it also meant that I also deflected the

178/960

overtures of beautiful attendants – most of the time. Emily Warner seemed different than the average attendant and I wondered how she had made it through the hiring process given the fact that she was rather young. I looked up her personnel record and found that she lived in Las Vegas, had graduated from a north side high school, and claimed one exemption on her W-4 form. She'd gotten stellar reviews for the past two years and had a long list of customer compliments attached to each review, and she'd been promoted to first class crew only days before this flight

179/960

took off. I searched the database looking for more information, but got nothing. When she returned a few minutes later, I smiled as she looked me in the eye and then blushed before looking down at the table where my laptop sat. "Oh, sorry," I said as I quickly shifted the computer to the shelf next to my seat. "It's no problem, sir-Austin," she said quickly correcting herself. "Would you like me to set up the table or just leave the tray?"

180/960

"Go ahead and set it up," I said as I gestured at the table. "I want to see how well you've learned what you were taught." "Yes...Austin," she choked a little as she swallowed her inclination to say sir. I watched as she moved the tray to the ottoman that was on the opposite side of the pod and then quickly fluffed a cloth before laying it over the table and moving everything on the tray onto it. The set up, complete with a small vase with a single iris in it, was perfect. "Very nice, you've learned well," I smiled.

181/960

"Thank you," she replied as she turned to pick up the tray and moved toward the door. "Will there be anything else?" I held her gaze for a long moment, she had soft eyes and there was a gentleness about her that made me want to stand up and pull her into my arms. "Austin?" she said quietly breaking through the beginning of my daydream. "Yes?

Oh,

sorry,

I

was

thinking

about...something," I quickly covered as I looked down at the table.

182/960

"Can I bring you anything else?" she repeated her question. "No, I think I'm good," I replied before I looked back up at her and added, "For now." She smiled as she blushed again and then backed out of the pod saying, "If you need anything, just press the call button and I'll be right here to get it for you." "Oh, don't worry, Emily," I said. "I won't hesitate."

Chapter Seventeen Emily "I think he's flirting with me," I hissed at Trish as she walked back into the galley with an irritated look on her face. "What's wrong?" "Oh, nothing that a little knee to the groin won't fix," Trish whispered as she rolled her eyes. "Mr. Grabby Hands is getting drunk and telling me his life story while he tries to make a play for me. Ugh." "Oh ugh," I sympathized. Drunk passengers were always a nightmare to have to deal with on a flight, but at least in first class, we

184/960

could keep them isolated from the other, nondrunk passengers and keep the damage to a minimum. The downside was that flight attendants often had to deal with the drunks on their own in the privacy of the pods. "Do you want me to come with you next time you go over?" "Nah, he's going to learn really quickly that I don't put up with drunken little boys who try and sell sob stories about their miserable marriages," she smiled. Trish was an expert at dealing with these guys. She was one of the few women I knew who could tell a man to go to hell and have him

185/960

actually thanking her for the opportunity. I called her a magician, but she said it was just the result of growing up in a household full of drunk men who were always grabbing at the women. Self preservation was high on her list of priorities and she didn't have a lot of patience for the gospel of female self-sacrifice or solicitousness. She did understand, though, that good customer service was the basis for her continued employment, so she learned to give them the rope with which they'd eventually hang themselves. I, for one, enjoyed watching.

186/960

"Now, what were you saying when I came in with my tale of woe?" she asked as she mixed another martini and rinsed out the teapot the Brits had finished with. "I think he's flirting with me," I whispered. "Who, boss man?" she whispered back. "Yes, him," I said as I tipped my head toward his seat. "So? Go for it!" she urged me. "Trish, get serious, I'm married," I said as I held up the hand on which I wore my wedding ring. "Oh crap." "What?" she looked genuinely confused.

187/960

"I'm not wearing it!" I hissed. I'd forgotten to put my rings on before I'd left the house. I knew Tommy would be pissed as hell if he noticed them sitting on the dresser – or worse, the kitchen windowsill where I'd set them when I'd done dishes the night before. "Smooth move, Princess," Trish grinned. "It wasn't on purpose!" I protested. "And second, Ms. Smarty Pants, he's my boss." "So? Lots of women have passionate affairs with their bosses," she shrugged. "Why not you? I mean, it's not like you're happy being

188/960

married to a drunken idiot who fails to hold up his end of the deal, are you?" "Trish, that's not fair," I said. "Tommy is depressed because he lost his shot to play pro ball. I'm not going to abandon him just because he's having a rough time." "Oh God, you should hear yourself," she said rolling her eyes. "Seriously, how long are you going to tell yourself that lovely little lie? Tom was injured, yes, but he's had two years to pick his sorry ass up of the ground and do something else. Why not join the league as a pitching coach? Or get a teaching degree and

189/960

coach high school? Hell, why not do anything other than work a 40-hour job as ground crew and then go home and get stinking drunk every night?" "That's unfair," I mumbled. "No, it's not unfair, Princess," Trish was stubborn when she felt strongly about something. "Life is not fair, but you know what? You pick yourself up, dust yourself off, and start over again. You don't sit down in the corner and wait for your wife to kiss your boo-boo and make it all better. What a jackass."

190/960

I turned and looked at her. Her eyes were flashing and there were red spots on each of her cheeks. I'd never seen her quite this worked up before and with a worried look on my face, I backed up a bit to give her some room. She saw my fear and immediately turned soft, placing a hand on my shoulder as she spoke. "Look, Princess," she began. "I'm not saying that you need to kick him to the curb simply because things got tough. I'm just saying that for as long as I've known you, things have not been good between you two. And now that you're moving up in the world, you might need to

191/960

reconsider whether you want to be married to your high school boyfriend who seems locked into the role of fifteen-year-old child." I nodded as I felt the tears begin to well up for the second time that morning. "I'm just saying that there's nothing wrong with moving on," she smiled sympathetically. "You don't have to be the Emily you were at fifteen just because Tom is. You deserve happiness, Princess." "I know, I know," I nodded. "And if you have the chance to hop on the boss," she whispered suggestively as she

192/960

cheerfully cuffed my shoulder. "Then, I think you should go for it!" "You're impossible," I laughed, grateful for her honesty, but also frightened by what it meant. For the last six months, I'd thought about leaving Tommy on a regular basis. He wasn't the guy I'd married four years ago, and he didn't seem to be incredibly concerned about that, either. I wanted more out of my life than settling down in a north Vegas house and having children, and at this point, I couldn't imagine having children with Tommy acting like one himself.

193/960

Just then, Crystal in 2D pressed the call button. I forced a friendly smile and left the galley to see what she neede

Chapter Eighteen Austin I'd been working for several hours when Emily poked her head in to check on me. "Do you need anything, Austin?" she asked in a voice that was so sweet it made me chuckle. Her brow furrowed for a moment, but was quickly replaced by a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "I'm sorry, I wasn't laughing at you," I explained, self-conscious about feeling like I needed to explain. "It's just that the sound of your

195/960

voice reminds me of all the good things I remember about the neighborhood I grew up in." "Really? Where did you grow up?" she asked. "Brooklyn, more specifically, Bushwick," I said. "And, I remind you of Brooklyn?" she said with a doubtful look on her face. "Well, not Brooklyn Brooklyn," I explained suddenly feeling tongue-tied. "It's more like the feeling of being in Brooklyn and all the things we used to do on really great summer days."

196/960

"Ah, I see," she smiled this time it reached her eyes and they took on a mischievous glint. "So, what you're saying is that I sound like a childish summer day buried somewhere deep in your memory and when you hear the sound of my voice, you're thrown back to street corners where the fire hydrants are spilling water on the hot pavement while kids dance in the puddles." "How did you know-" I said, stunned that she could conjure up such a specific memory – one that she hadn't been present for on Grove Street.

197/960

"I have some similar memories of summer afternoons in my neighborhood," she said, shrugging as if that summer memory was the same for kids all over the country. "And they often make me laugh, too." I looked up at her from where I sat and studied her face for a moment. She wasn't stunning like so many of the girls I dated, but she possessed a simple beauty that none of them could match. I felt something inside me stir as I looked at her. She'd taken off the flight attendant uniform cap when we'd taken off and now, eight hours into the trip, her neat little bun was starting

198/960

to come undone. Tendrils had escaped from the pins she'd used to keep it all out of her face and were softly framing her face, and I smiled as I stood up and walked toward her. A dark cloud passed flitted across her face making me pull back just before I reached out to push the wayward hairs away. "Do you need anything right now?" she asked in a very businesslike tone. "Uh, no," I said as I covered my surprise at her quick defense. "I was just going to stretch my legs and use the facilities."

199/960

"I see," she replied as she backed up into the main cabin. She was blushing again, and I had no idea why. "I'll check back with you in a bit about a meal." I nodded as I turned slightly away from her so that she wouldn't notice the effect she'd had on me, and as I did, I felt profoundly confused.

Chapter Nineteen Emily The rest of the flight passed without incident. Or with only minor incident, as the Wexler twins, Cornelia and Crystal, overhearing Trish tell me about how the drunk in 2A was becoming more hands-on than she was comfortable with staged an intervention and shamed 2A into sitting quietly in his pod for the duration of the flight. I didn't hear what they said to him, but Trish later told me that Cornelia delivered a blistering lecture on the appealing lack of manners in today's young folk. Crystal acted as her congregation and

201/960

replied in typical southern call and response fashion, "Mmmm hmmm," and "Oh Lordy, yes," whenever her sister made a particularly pointed jab at the man. We were giggling about it in the galley when Austin walked in and cleared his throat. "Oh, Mr. Marks, I'm so sorry!" Trish exclaimed as she dropped a china teacup shattering it into numerous pieces. "Hey, hey, hey," he said as he bent down to help her pick up the shards of broken Wedgwood. "That'll come out of your salary, young lady."

202/960

"Oh my gosh, I know," Trish said sheepishly as she looked down ashamed at having lost her cool cover. "I'm teasing," he laughed as he looked up at me and made my heart drop to my stomach. I could feel the heat rising from my chest and spreading up to my cheeks and I cursed myself for not being more like Trish. "No one pays for something we buy in bulk. I'm sure customers break way more of this stuff than you folks do." "Oh, right," Trish laughed weakly as she deposited the fragments in a paper bag so that they wouldn't tear open the plastic bin liner.

203/960

"I just wanted to tell you both that you've done a spectacular job on this flight," he smiled warmly at Trish and then looked at me. "And you. I don't think anyone would ever have guessed that it's your first flight in first class." "Thank you, Austin," I said, shyly smiling as I looked up into his dark eyes. For a moment, I imagined what it would be like if he took me in his arms and pulled me to him. I knew what his body felt like beneath that tailored suit, but what I really wanted to do was unbutton that soft silky shirt and bury my face in the smell of his chest while I ran my hands over the bare skin of his

204/960

muscled chest. I could feel his hands reaching around and cupping my bottom as he pulled me tightly to him before leaning down and tipping my face up so that... "Earth to Emily!" Trish hollered in my ear as she jabbed an elbow into my side. "Ouch!" I cried. "What did you have to do that for?" "Because you were out there in outer space somewhere, and I needed to bring you back to earth," she said dryly. "I'm sorry, what did you want?" I asked.

205/960

"Not me, Princess," she grinned mischievously. "Mr. Marks would like a warm towel and a glass of bourbon. I told him I'd send you in as soon as I changed you into the virginal vestments that we usually use when we're about to turn our bodies over to customers for the first time." "You what?" I cried. "Relax, I told him you'd bring it right in," she laughed as she pulled out the bottle of Benchmark that we kept hidden for only the most special customers and poured two fingers into a heavy lead glass. I grabbed a towel from the

206/960

warmer and put it on the tray. Then, I swallowed hard and walked out into the cabin. Austin was on the phone when I entered his pod and he motioned for me to set the tray on the ottoman. I nodded and then quickly left the room, closing the door behind me. I didn't breathe out until I was back in the galley. Trish and I began preparing for the landing by storing everything we'd taken out and collecting what was still floating around the customer's pods in the cabin. When I returned to Austin's pod, the tray with the towel and glass was sitting on the floor outside the door and I felt a little sad

207/960

when I realized that I probably wouldn't get this close to him again – ever.

Chapter Twenty Emily It took Trish and me nearly two hours to deplane everyone and clean up the galley. We weren't responsible for cleaning the cabin, but we always tried to keep it looking decent for the crew that came in to do the sweeping and polishing. Often times, they'd do little special things like cleaning out the fridge or scrubbing the sinks with steel wool to make the return trip even nicer, plus it was just a decent thing to do. By the time we made it to the shuttle area, we had both been on our feet for almost twenty

209/960

hours and were ready to take a hot shower and then fall straight into bed for at least twelve hours of sleep. That's how the long hauls often were. People always envied us, but I've given up trying to explain how completely exhausted we are when the flight actually arrives and how very little time we have to do any sightseeing or shopping. They never believe me, and it's probably just as well. At the front desk of the hotel, Trish checked in first, got her room key, hugged me, and headed up to collapse in comfort. We were staying at the Marks Hotel about two miles from

210/960

the airport and this time, we'd gotten luxury suites instead of the usual bed, desk, and dresser rooms. I was excited to see how the other half lived and anxious to soak in a huge tub. "I'm sorry, Ms. Warner, there's no reservation listed here for you," said the desk clerk as he tapped the keyboard on his computer. "I'm not sure what happened, but there are no suites available in the entire hotel tonight." "Wait, what?" I said as I looked at him through trip-weary eyes. My thinking was fuzzy and I wasn't sure I'd heard him correctly. "Are you telling me that I've been awake for almost

211/960

twenty-four hours and that I now have no place to sleep?" "Well, not exactly," he hedged as he frantically tapped the keyboard as if conjuring a kind of magic that would suddenly make a suite appear. "Let me check one more thing..." "Oh God, I know that phrase," I groaned. "Let me check one more thing" is the bane of any service person's existence. It really means "abandon all hope, there's nothing I can do, but I'll keep you calm for a few more minutes as I try to think of something to save this situation," and I knew it because I'd used it myself. "Isn't there a

212/960

room somewhere in this place? I'm exhausted and I just need to sleep." "I'm checking..." he trailed off as he pounded more frantically on the keyboard. "Hey, Karl, how are you tonight?" From across the lobby came a voice that I recognized. "I'm...I'm...I'm good, Mr. Marks, how are you?" Karl said miserably as he shifted his gaze from computer to boss and then back again. "Is there a problem?" Austin asked as he looked at me and winked. I immediately blushed from the roots of my hair to the tips of my toes.

213/960

"Well, it seems that we have no reservation for Ms. Warner," Karl replied as his voice went from miserable to desperate. "And I can't find a room for her anywhere in the hotel." "Ah, I see," Austin nodded. "Well, how about you give her my suite and move me up to the penthouse or better yet, just put Ms. Warner in the penthouse and leave me alone?" "Oh, Mr. Marks, I'm not supposed to-" Karl began. "Karl, I'm not sure if you've noticed, but I actually own this hotel, so technically it makes me your direct boss," Austin said in a low voice.

214/960

"As such, I'm ordering you to book Ms. Warner in the penthouse for the next four nights." "Okay, if you say so..." Karl said as he gave Austin a suspicious look. "I don't know what Mr. Bartholomew will say about this, but I'll tell him that you ordered it and that should clear it up." "Reginald Bartholomew? That old son of a gun," Austin laughed. "I need to see him first thing in the morning, anyway. Don't worry, Karl. You will not lose your job over this." "I appreciate that, Mr. Marks," Karl said as he breathed a visible sigh of relief.

215/960

I watched the exchange like it was a tennis match, and when it was over, I knew that not only had Austin prevailed, but that I had truly lucked out. My excitement was tempered by the fact that I was nearly dead on my feet and in desperate need of a bed. Karl quickly assigned me a room key and told me he'd have the bellman bring my bag upstairs. "There's no need for that, Karl," Austin waved him off. "I'll take her up there and show her around since I know the place so well."

216/960

"Alright, Mr. Marks," Karl said hesitantly, but wanting no more trouble, he let it go and watched Austin and I walk to the elevator. "You're crazy, you know that, right?" I said in a sleepy voice as I rubbed my eyes and tried to focus on the elevator door since I knew it would lead to a bed. "Yeah, probably," Austin replied with a weak smile. "Are you okay?" I asked. "Oh, I'm fine. Just a little distracted, that's all," he said as he looked away and then up at the lighted numbers on the door above us as the

217/960

elevator reached the ground floor and silently slid open. "Alright, well, thank you," I said and offered him the best smile I had left. "It's my pleasure," he said and then looked away again. Something was going on, but I was too tired to try and find out.

Chapter Twenty-One Austin I took Emily's key and ran it through the special card reader above the keypad in the elevator and said, "Now watch this." There was a low ping and then the elevator took off for the penthouse. This was one of my favorite features, the fact that you could run your room key in the elevator and have it take you straight up to the top floor where it let you off in the middle of the living room was luxury at its finest, and for some reason, I really wanted to show it to her.

219/960

"Welcome to the penthouse, Ms. Warner," I said as I swept my arm wide to show her the view. "There's a full view of Sydney Harbor Bridge over there near the dining room, and on this side you can see all the way to the edge of town. "It's quite the view," she yawned as she eyed the king-sized bed that sat waiting for her to climb in to it. "I'm sure I'll appreciate it better over coffee in the morning." "You might," I said. I moved closer to her and slipping an arm around her waist as I held

220/960

her gaze and murmured, "And, maybe even more so if you had company?" I could feel her breathing against my chest as I stopped and waited for a sign that my advances were welcome. As I searched her face, I saw it – the hint of a yes that gave me the green light to bend down and brush my lips across hers so gently that I felt something inside me shift as I moved in to kiss her. "Austin, no, I...I...I can't," she stuttered as she laid her palms on my chest and pushed me back.

221/960

"Oh, I see," I said backing up and trying not to show my utter disappointment. "I'm sorry, I read the signs wrong." "No, no you didn't," she said as she moved closer and softly placed her hand on my cheek. "No, you read the signs exactly right. I just can't." "I get it." I shrugged as I looked away. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to bother you when you're so tired." "Austin, look at me," she said. I looked down into her beautiful soft brown eyes and felt lost as she spoke. "It's not that I don't want to, it's that..."

222/960

"It's that what?" I said impatiently. "Just tell me, I need to know what's going on." "I can't because...," she said. I stepped back and looked at her for a moment. "I get it," I shrugged again. "No harm, no foul. I'm sorry I misread the signs." "Austin?" she said in a tone that made me look back down at her for a moment. A moment was all it took for her to stretch all the way up on her tip-toes and kiss me on the lips. It was a soft kiss that held the promise of so much more than just lips touching, but she only kissed me once

223/960

before she said, "You need to shut up and listen for a change."

Chapter Twenty-Two Emily I held my breath as I felt torn between wanting so badly to give in and go wherever this moment would take us and my loyalty to a husband who didn't even seem to know I was alive. It had been so long since Tommy had looked at me like I was beautiful and attractive and now here was a man who had everything anyone could possible want and he wanted me. Austin leaned forward and brushed his lips against mine, sending a shiver down my spine and causing an agonizing ache between my legs.

225/960

I knew what it meant, but I was loath to acknowledge that it had been months since I'd felt anything even remotely like it. All I wanted was to feel his lips on mine and his arms around me pulling me tightly against his firm body as his hands stroked my skin. I wanted to feel something. As he leaned in closer, I suddenly saw Tommy standing in the garage at home looking at me with the saddest expression – like I was letting him down. No, like I was letting us down. I raised my hands and put both palms on Austin's chest and stammered, "Austin, no, I...I...I can't."

226/960

He reacted the way I imagined he would, that is, he was hurt and defensive. I tried to soothe his bruised ego by telling him that he hadn't misread the signs, but I couldn't tell him why. I didn't feel like he'd understand my dilemma, and why would he? He was a gorgeous billionaire with a bevy of beauties vying for his attention and a huge corporation to run. If I told him about my miserable marriage and my middle of the road life, he'd simply smile and walk away. "Oh, I see," he said backing away with a look of disappointment on his face. "I'm sorry, I read the signs wrong."

227/960

"No, no you didn't," I said as I moved closer and softly placed my hand on his cheek. "No, you read the signs exactly right. I just can't." I looked up into his dark eyes and felt myself fighting the urge to stand on tiptoes, wrap my arms around his neck, and press my lips to his. I inhaled sharply as I touched him. I could feel the electricity coursing through my body and I quickly pulled my hand back. "I get it," he shrugged as he looked away. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to bother you when you're so tired."

228/960

"Austin, look at me," I said. I took a deep breath and in a hesitant voice tried to explain, “It’s not that I don't want to, it's that..." "It's that what?" he interrupted impatiently. "Just tell me, I need to know what's going on." I wanted nothing more than to blurt out the whole tale of woe and find that he was a sympathetic listener, but I didn't know him well enough and I wasn't willing to take the chance. My gut told me that he would walk away, and I didn't want him to. And I especially didn't want him to walk away because he pitied me.

229/960

"I can't because...it's just not possible right now," I said. He stepped back and looked at me for a moment. "Then why did you lead me on?" he asked defensively. "I didn't," I said as I shook my head. "I didn't lead you on." "I get it," he shrugged again. "No harm, no foul. I'm sorry I misread the signs." "Austin," I whispered. "You didn't misread the signs." "Yeah, sure," he replied as he rolled his eyes. He looked at me for a long moment, then

230/960

turned and walked to the elevator and pressed the button. When the doors slid open, he stepped inside, pressed a button, and held my gaze until the doors slid shut. I wanted to call out and stop him, but I knew that if I did, I'd have to explain everything and I wasn't ready to paint a picture of my life because I wasn't sure I wanted to see it myself.

Chapter Twenty-Three Austin I walked out of Emily's room and tried hard not to turn around and demand an explanation. If she didn't want to tell me what was going on, I sure as hell wasn't going to pressure her to tell me. Only a weak man would beg. As I marched to the elevator and smashed my finger against the button, I tried to figure out why she'd rejected me and more importantly, how I'd misread the signals so completely. The doors quickly slid open and I stepped on, pressed

232/960

the ground floor button, and then looked up at her and held her gaze until the doors slid shut. I was quickly transported to the ground floor where I walked across the lobby to the bar. The bartender on duty nodded and brought me a glass of 12-year-old Balvenie without a word. I sat staring into my glass until a woman sat down next to me and said, "I'll have what he's having." She turned and looked at me for a long time, then looked back at the bartender and said, "Would you be so good as to bring him another one, Alec, and put it on my tab?" "Oh you don't have to-" I protested.

233/960

"Darlin'," she said with an amused grin in a charming Southern U.S. accent. "When a woman offers to buy you a drink, you should be gracious enough to accept it." "Of course," I said as I tipped my invisible hat to her. "Thank you, ma'am." "Oh lord, do not even start with that ma'am crap," she drawled as she rolled her eyes and took a sip from the glass Alec set in front of her. "Do I look that old to you, mister?" "No, ma-um, miss?" I chuckled as I stumbled over the words trying to find something

234/960

that wouldn’t offend her and finally settling on, "What would you like me to call you?" "Oh look, Alec," she called to the bartender. "We've got a boy with manners down on this end of the bar! What a hoot!" I smiled and sipped my whiskey silently as I waited for her to tell me what she'd like to be called. She sipped hers, looking me up and down. She was a tall woman in her mid-forties with long honey blonde hair and big blue eyes. She was wearing a Herve Leger dress that probably just barely skimmed her thighs when she was standing and made me avert my eyes while she

235/960

was seated. She wore an enormous diamond wedding ring that had to be at least five carats and a white ceramic Chanel watch that set off her sunkissed skin. She was a woman who had a lot of money – or had married it. Either way, I immediately liked her. "I'm Honey Beaufort," she said holding out her hand. "Or Honey B to those who know and love me. You can just call me Honey." "It's nice to meet you, Honey," I said as I grasped her hand and shook it. "I'm Austin, and everyone just calls me...Austin."

236/960

Her laugh caught me off guard. It was loud and its richness filled the small room. I saw Alec grinning down at the other end of the bar as I felt myself begin to chuckle despite my attempt to hold back. I was grateful that the staff at all my hotels knew that I liked to travel incognito rather than be identified as the billionaire boy who ran Marks Enterprises. Most people with money already knew me thanks to my father, but if they didn't know me, I liked to keep a low profile. "Well, Austin who everyone calls Austin," she laughed as she raised the glass to her lacquered red lips. "It's good to meet you! I think

237/960

we're going to have a mighty fine time here tonight!" "I don't know about that, Honey," I said shaking my head. "I have a feeling that you are a wild, wild woman with lots of tricks up her sleeve...er, in her clutch." "Well, aren't you a charmer!" she roared as she looked over at Alec and nodded her head. He immediately poured two more whiskeys and delivered them to our end of the bar before returning to his dishwashing post well out of earshot. I made a note to tip him well later. "Darling, I'm a former Texas beauty queen," she said with a

238/960

mischievous grin. "Miss Galveston to be exact, and we all have tricks in our clutches." I couldn't help but laugh at her joke, and as I did I thought about Emily. I wished she was down here with me laughing with Honey and enjoying her American warmth and humor. I turned and looked at Honey. "Uh oh, someone's got a serious look on his face," she drawled. "Honey, can I ask you a question?" I said. "You just did, darlin'," she grinned. "But I like you, so you can ask me another one."

239/960

"You're a tough woman," I laughed, sipping my whiskey as I thought about the wisdom of asking a complete stranger what I was about to ask her. "Oh just spit it out, darlin'," she laughed. "You're either going to ask me to go to bed with you, an offer I will regrettably have to turn down, or you're going to ask me about another lady and I will have to give you advice." "How did you know?" I said only partly stunned. "Oh darlin', when you've been dealing with Texas men as long as I have, you know that they

240/960

either want you or they want your best friend," she laughed. "And my Granny Vanny taught me how to deal with both issues with manners and grace." "Sheesh, you women," I said shaking my head in amazement. "You always seem to know everything, don't you?" "Austin, who everyone calls Austin, I'm going to assume that this means you aren't going to proposition me," she said seriously. "No ma'am, I mean, Honey, I mean..." I stammered as I tried to come up with the

241/960

question I really wanted to ask her. "Why are women so hard to understand?" Honey slammed her hand on the bar and laughed so loudly that the concierge began to walk over from the front desk to check on everything. Alec waved him off with a grin as Honey continued laughing. "Oh darlin'," she choked out between laughs. "If I had an answer to that question, I'd be so damn rich, I wouldn't have any idea what to do with myself!" "I'm serious," I grumbled as I tried to hold back my own laughter. Something about Honey

242/960

made me want to lighten up and let loose instead of always being so guarded and wary. "Oh, I know you are, darlin'" she said sympathetically as she nodded at Alec and made two more whiskeys appear. "Look, I don't know who the girl is or how she's gotten you so riled up, but I will tell you one thing about women." I leaned forward on my stool, listening intently to the wisdom of a woman who obviously knew things. "Here's what I'm guessing," she said as she sipped from her glass. "You like a girl, you showed her that you like her in your own special

243/960

way, and then you made a move on her, but she rejected you. Am I right so far?" "Kind of," I muttered into my drink, trying to hide the fact that she was dead on with her assessment. "I'll take that as a yes," she smiled as she slipped several well-manicured fingers under my chin and lifted my head until I was looking her dead in the eye. "Darlin', you're a handsome young man who seems to have a lot going for him, and don't take this the wrong way, but you are still just a man. You boys think that the way you approach women is going to make her a sure

244/960

thing, but you are so often so far off base it hurts." "Then, tell me what I'm supposed to do!" I said miserably. "I can't," she replied, smiling sympathetically. "That's the hard part. You can't take a onesize-fits-all formula and apply it to every woman. You have to figure out what makes each woman tick and then meet the need." I stared at her like a deer caught in the headlights of a speeding car. "I know, darlin', my dear husband had the same look when Granny Vanny told him the

245/960

same exact thing," she chuckled. "The lesson was that he needed to pay attention and learn. More than anything, women want a man who pays attention, and if ya'll would figure that out early on, things would go a lot smoother for everyone." "I thought I was paying attention," I grumbled. "No darlin', you were listening to your pecker," Honey laughed. "You men often take counsel from the wrong adviser." I couldn't help but laugh at her assessment. Not because she was entirely right, but because she was so honest. I wanted Emily, but I wanted

246/960

her in a way that was different from all the other women in my life. The problem was that I had tried to treat her the same way as I'd treated all the others. Honey had shown me the error of my ways. "But she said she doesn't want me," I said. "No, she didn't say that at all," Honey shook her head as she grinned. "What she said was that she's not ready to hop in the sack with you because you haven't proven that you're anything but a handsome charmer, which you are, by the way." "So, what do I do?" I asked.

247/960

"Darlin', if I knew the answer to that question, I'd be a mind reader," she laughed. She leaned in and laid her hand on mine as she spoke. "All I can tell you is that if you really want this woman, you're going to have to pay close attention and figure out what it is that she needs." I nodded solemnly as I stared back at her. My brain was full of ideas about what to do to impress Emily and get her attention. "Darlin'," Honey said as she patted my cheek. "Stop thinking about yourself and start thinking about her."

248/960

She got up off of her barstool, grabbed her clutch, and waved at Alec before giving me a big wink and walking out the door. I looked down at the end of the bar where Alec stood wiping glasses and grinning like a fool. "She's a force of nature, that one," I said, chuckling as I slowly shook my head. "That she is, Mr. Marks," Alec affirmed. "That she is."

Chapter Twenty-Four Emily As I watched the elevator doors slide shut, I felt like crying. I wanted Austin, and now I knew he wanted me, but I couldn't betray Tommy that way. It wasn't the first time I felt like our marriage had been a mistake, but I wasn't a quitter. I changed out of my in-flight uniform and into one of the thick terrycloth robes that was neatly folded on the bathroom counter. The penthouse was bigger than my house with several bedrooms, each decorated in a soothing color and

250/960

with its own private bathroom. There was a full dining room and behind it a fully stocked kitchen where I quickly made myself a snack of cheese, prosciutto, and what smelled like fresh baked bread. I carried my plate and a Foster's into the living room to enjoy the spectacular view of Sydney Harbor while I ate. I couldn't help but think about how this view would be improved by Austin's presence – how I wanted to curl up on the couch wrapped in his arms, feeling his hands roaming my body as we slowly explored each other. I blushed as I thought about wanting to pull off his shirt and

251/960

run my fingers across his broad chest as I kissed him. I knew I wanted so much more than that, but it was all I would allow myself to imagine for now. I finished my late night snack and drank the last of my beer before I dug my phone out of my purse and went into the bedroom sunk down on the luxurious king-sized four-poster with a breathtaking view of the harbor. For a moment, I thought about what it would be like to have Tommy here with me and I realized that I missed him. I missed the familiarity of his voice and the way he smiled at me when he was happy about

252/960

something I'd done for him. I missed the way he'd wrap his arms around my waist as I washed the dinner dishes while waiting for his turn to dry them. I missed his sweetness and his gentle spirit, but mostly I missed the way we knew each other like the back of our own hands. I smiled as I thought about how he would be just as amazed by all of this opulent wealth and how we'd laugh about feeling like we'd won the lottery. Smiling, I picked up my phone and tapped the screen until his contact information appeared. The picture of him was one I'd taken on our honeymoon. We hadn't had much money or time off

253/960

work, so we'd decided to go camping for the weekend in the Grand Canyon. The trip had been a disaster marked by wind and rain, and we'd spent most of the weekend in our tent playing cards. On the second day, the sun broke through the clouds for a short while and Tommy climbed out of the tent and danced in the light calling to me to come join him. I eyed the sky skeptically, but finally climbed out of the tent and joined him, but not before I snapped a shot of him with his arms wide open smiling up at the sun. It was one of those moments of pure joy when everything was possible and our future was still ahead of us.

254/960

My finger hovered over the screen for a few seconds before I tapped it and heard the phone ringing on the other end. I heard him pick up, but the line was silent for a few seconds before he spoke. "Yo, 'sup, babe?" a voice slurred on the other end. "Tommy?" I said hesitating a little wondering if I'd dialed the wrong number. "Tha's my name, don't wear it out, babe," came the drunken response. "Who's this?" "Tommy, it's Emily," I said. "Your wife, remember me?"

255/960

"Huh, wife?" he replied in a confused tone. "Whose wife?" "Yours!" I yelled into the speaker. "What is going on over there?" "Hey, hey, hey, chill out, babe," he muttered. "I gotcha, it's all good." "Tommy, what is going on?" I demanded. "Why are you drunk? It's four in the morning over there!" "Yeah, well, see me and the crew went out for dinner after work," he began. "You guys get done at two in the afternoon!" I yelled. "Tommy! What is going on?"

256/960

"Look, babe, you're gone. I'm batching it with the boys, it's no big thing," he tried to soothe me, but the fact that he was completely wasted simply turned my irritation to anger. "It is a big thing," I said in a chilly tone. "It's a very big thing. You promised that you were going to be responsible while I was gone and get things done around the house. Obviously, you aren't doing that." "Good lord, woman!" he exploded. "Why do you always have to nag, nag, nag! It's like you want to make me drink!"

257/960

"Oh no," I replied. "I don't make you do anything; you've chosen this idiocy all by yourself." "Look, I'm a grown man and I am allowed to make my own decisions," he said, only partly stumbling over the words. "I'm alone while you're out globetrotting with the rich and famous, so I'm allowed to do what I want when I want." "No, Tommy, you have a wife and a family that you are responsible for," I said calmly. "You're not a bachelor and you're not supposed to be drinking like a fish on a night when you

258/960

should be taking care of business at our home. I'm tired of this." "What are you getting so upset about?" he yelled. "Jesus, I've had a few drinks with the guys and it's late, but I know my own limits and I know what I can and cannot handle when I have to work in the morning. You've become a really negative person since you took this promotion, you know?" "Me? I've become a negative person?" I cried incredulously. "I've been trying to put a happy face on this disaster of a marriage for months! You are such an idiot! I'm sick of this!

259/960

I'm sick of you! I'm sick of being married to you!" I didn't wait to hear his response. I pulled the phone away from my ear and hit the disconnect button ending the call. Then, I flipped the switch and turned off the sound so that I wouldn't have to listen to him blow up my phone for the next several hours. I grabbed one of the many plump pillows that were artfully arranged on the bed, wrapped my arms around it, and sobbed. #

260/960

I lay on the couch crying until I was exhausted, and when I finally felt like I couldn't cry anymore, I picked up my phone and texted Trish. Em_Flies: 911 RedBird: What's wrong? Em_Flies: Talked to Tommy. He's drunk. RedBird: Uh oh. U OK? Em_Flies: Idk. RedBird: Want me to come up? Em_Flies: Please? RedBird: What room? Em_Flies: Penthouse suite. RedBird: Holy crap! Be up in a minute.

261/960

A few minutes later the elevator buzzed and I pressed the button that allowed it to ascend to the middle of the suite's living room. Trish stepped out and gave a long low wolf whistle. She was wearing steel blue leggings topped with a matching hoodie that set off her blue eyes and red hair. Trish was the only woman I knew who could make sweats look as glamorous and sexy as an evening gown. "Hey, Princess, nice digs!" She smiled as she enveloped me in a hug that caused the tears to well up again. I set my head on her shoulder as

262/960

she patted my head and whispered, "It's all going to be okay. You know that, right?" I nodded, then pulled back and walked across the room to the kitchen calling, "Wine or beer? Name your poison!" "Give me a glass of the good red stuff," she said as she walked to the windows and looked out at the harbor. "My God, how did you end up with this palace?" "My room had been given away and they were about to book me into another hotel when Prince Charming rode in on his white horse and

263/960

saved the day," I said as cheerfully as I could. "Lucky me." "Wait, Marks got you this room?" she yelled. "No fooling?" "Nope, dead serious," I said as walked over and handed her a glass of wine. "He even brought me up here and showed me around." "Uh oh," Trish said as she sipped. "What happened?" "He...um..." I stammered as I the red rose in my cheeks.

264/960

"Oh, Princess, what happened?" she repeated as she snuggled into one end of the couch and looked at me expectantly. "Spill it!" "He kissed me. I told him I couldn't and he left," I said as I set my drink on the side table and settled into the other end of the couch. "That's it." "Oh no, that's not it at all," she scolded. "I know better than that!" "Trish, I don't know what to do!" I whispered as I twisted my hands in my lap. "Everything is a mess." "Oh c'mon, it can't be that bad," she soothed. "I mean, seriously, what's the problem?

265/960

A rich guy makes a pass at you and you turn him down. It's happened to the best of us." "Trish, I wanted to go further," I said as I looked up at her with pained eyes. "But I didn't, and I didn't tell him why, so he thinks that I just shot him down. He left here sulking, and then I called Tommy, and now everything is a mess!" "Hold on, hold on," she said holding up a hand to stop the rapid flow of frantic words tumbling out of my lips. "Slow down and tell me what happened with Tommy." I recounted the whole phone conversation with him and told her about the ultimatum I'd

266/960

issued, and by the time I was done, I was crying again. Trish looked at me from across the couch before she set her wine glass down and moved over so that she could enfold me in her arms and rest her chin on my head as I sobbed into her shoulder. "My life is mess!" I cried. "Oh Princess, far from it," she said as she patted my back and rocked me like my mother used to do when I was little. "Everyone has these moments where they are caught between a rock and a hard place, your moment just came really

267/960

early in your life, and it's okay. You'll get through this." "How do you know?" I said as I looked around for a tissue. Trish pulled away, got up and walked to the bathroom where she found a box of tissues, and returned to the couch. "I know because this is what they call life, Princess." She smiled as she pulled tissue after tissue from the pop up box and handed them to me so I could wipe my eyes and blow my nose. "Look, you've got a tough choice to make right now, there's no denying that, but you're going to

268/960

have to dig deep and decide what you really want right now and what you want for the future." "How am I going to make that kind of decision?" I asked as I sniffled. Trish pulled another tissue out of the box and handed it to me with a smile. "You're going to have to go with your heart," she said as she patted my shoulder. "What does that even mean?" I asked as I looked up at her helplessly. "Go with your heart? That's the dumbest thing I've ever heard in my life."

269/960

"No, it's the thing that most of us have the hardest time doing," she said as she dropped the box of tissues next to me and moved back to the other end of the couch and her wine. "We tell ourselves to follow our heart or go with our intuition, but really, all we're saying is do what feels right, not what we're conditioned to do or told we should do." "But if everyone did that, we'd have..." I trailed off. "Yeah, we'd have a society of people who were making decisions that actually made them happy instead of trying to live up to everyone

270/960

else's standards and ideals," she said as she sipped her wine with a smile. "Why do you think I do what I do?" "Because you're smart and sexy," I said. "Well thanks, Princess!" she laughed. "No, I do what I do because it makes me happy. I don't like being tied down or made to answer to anyone but myself. So, I follow the wind where it blows me, and I enjoy myself to the fullest. I don't regret anything or feel guilty about enjoying my life." "That sounds like the perfect life," I said. "Like you have it all figured out."

271/960

"Oh, it's not without a price," she laughed. "That's what you need to understand, Princess, nothing in life is free. The life I choose to live means that there are those who are disappointed in me and it also means that I have traded certain things for other things, but, in the end, I'm okay with that." "Who could possibly be disappointed in you?" I asked, bewildered. Trish was happy and had the world at her fingertips, how could this possibly cause a problem? "Ask my mother about how she feels about my choices," she said as she rolled her eyes

272/960

dramatically. "She's so upset that I haven't settled down and given her a pack of grandchildren. And she feels like my gallivanting, as she calls it, is an insult to her choices. Like I'm flaunting my freedom when she's tied to a house and a husband, both of which she is tired of." "How could she feel that way about you?" I wondered. "Look, Princess, other people are going to judge you and your choices based on how they feel about their own lives," she said as she leaned forward. "You have to push past that and figure out what it is you want for you. Once you do,

273/960

you'll start to make good choices that make you happy, rather than trying to appease everyone else " "But I married Tommy. I agreed to love and honor him until death do us part," I said. "If I back out on that, what does it say about my word?" "I get it," she said nodding thoughtfully. "But you were how old when you married him?" "Nineteen," I said. "A baby," she sighed, shaking her head. "Nineteen-year-olds should not be allowed to get married, but that's beside the point. The point is,

274/960

did you envision the life you're living now when you married him?" "No, but..." "No, but nothing," she said fiercely. "I'm not saying you bail on people just because things get hard, but get real, Emily. Tommy has a serious drinking problem that is just getting worse, and he won't even acknowledge that he has a problem." I nodded as I sipped my wine in silence. She was right, but I wasn't sure that leaving Tommy was the answer.

275/960

"But if I leave him, I leave my house and everything," I whispered. "I'll have to move in with my mother and start over." "There are worse things that could happen," she said with a dark look on her face. "What do you mean?" "Nothing, I'm just saying, it could be worse," she replied waving me off. I knew there was something she wasn't telling me, but I didn't get the feeling she wanted me to ask, so I let it go. "Trish, I don't know what I'm going to do," I said quietly.

276/960

"I know," she replied. After a few seconds, she looked up at me with a big grin and said, "But whatever you decide, at least you know there's a drop dead gorgeous billionaire out there who is lusting after you!" We both dissolved into giggles.

Chapter Twenty-Five Austin I spent a good part of the night tossing and turning, thinking about why Emily had rejected me and feeling foolish for not seeing the signs before she'd said no. Making it even more frustrating was the fact that the analysis was interrupted by the replaying of our kiss and my memories of what it felt like to hold her body in my hands. The natural progression of these images steered my imagination down the path that led to me running my hands over Emily's naked body and hearing her moan as I teased her nipples with

278/960

my tongue and let my hands roam lower. I closed my eyes and let myself sink into the image of what I imagined she would look like writhing beneath me as I drove her to the edge of desire. In my imagination, she was soft and beautiful as she looked up into my eyes and I imagined myself poised above her ready toA knock on the door pulled me out of my fantasy. Completely irritated, I got up out of bed, walked to the door and yanked it open. "What do you want?"

279/960

"I've got your breakfast, sir," said the nervous room server from behind a cart loaded with covered dishes. "Oh, well, come in then," I muttered as I stepped back and let him enter. "Would you like me to set the table, sir?" he asked, nervously looking around the room. "No, just take it over to the couch and set it up," I replied, waving my hand in the direction of the couch. He wheeled the cart over and set everything up before moving back toward the door. "Is there anything else, sir?" he asked.

280/960

"No, that's good. Thank you," I said, then looked over and added, "Sorry about before." "No worries, sir, it's early and I've dealt with much worse." He smiled then bowed and exited the room. I dug into my breakfast as I skimmed the morning news for information about the pending strike. It seemed that the crew was angry about the rumor that Marks Enterprises might be importing workers from the United States in order to circumvent the 2009 Fair Work Act and lower the cost of labor on the project. We had no intention of doing this, and I wasn't sure where the

281/960

workers had gotten their information from, but I was going to do my best to allay fears and stop the rumors. I knew that if I didn't, it would be disastrous for the new hotel and casino and even worse for the company. My phone rang just as I was about to hop in the shower. "Morning, boss," said Bax. "Or should I say g'day mate?" "Oh God, not you, too," I groaned. "Spare me the fake Aussie crap and get to the point. I've got to be out the door in thirty minutes."

282/960

"Very well, I've tried to track down the origin of the rumors and have had zero luck," he began. "I'll keep working on it." "Good. What about Daniel and his henchmen?" I asked as I poured another cup of coffee and carried it into the bathroom. "That's getting interesting," he said. "There is something going on in Berlin, but I can't quite put my finger on it. I sent a couple of our guys to poke around and see if they could dig up any dirt."

283/960

"I hope you didn't send members of the young executive club to do that," I said. "Daniel would smell them a mile away and pull up shop." "How dumb do you think I am?" Bax asked. "Wait, don't answer that." "Bax, my friend, I have never once in the entire time I've known you thought you were dumb," I laughed. "A total jackass, maybe, but never dumb." He laughed loudly on the other end before saying, "Well, thank you, I think. What time do you meet with the labor reps?"

284/960

"An hour from now," I replied as I looked at my watch lying on the bathroom counter. "I need to get moving." "Austin, don't get dressed up to meet with them," Bax warned. "It won't win you any favor." "There you go acting like a jackass again," I chided him. "Seriously, Bax, we grew up with guys like these, I know what I need to do to talk with them." "My bad," he replied. "I just don't want to take any chances, you know? We can't lose this company to Daniel, Austin."

285/960

"I know, I know," I muttered. "Nothing like adding a little pressure is there, Bax?" "Fine, I'm just reminding you what we have at stake here," he said. "Thanks, I've got it under control," I replied. "Good

luck,

man,"

he

said

before

disconnecting. I knew Bax was right, but I didn't need him reminding me of how much we had riding on this one meeting and how much we stood to lose if I couldn't get the laborers to see that we weren't out to screw them over.

286/960

I leaned over and turned the shower knobs on full blast and stepped under the water, letting it pound the top of my head as I thought about how to approach this meeting. Once I was done, I dried off and decided not to shave. I pulled on a pair of jeans, a t-shirt followed by a navy blue hoodie and a pair of well-worn work boots. I wanted the guys to see I was one of them, even if I was the guy in charge of a billion-dollar empire. But for how long? I wondered as I grabbed my wallet and sunglasses and headed out the door.

287/960

As I headed across the lobby toward a waiting car, I heard a familiar drawl, "Well, if it isn't Austin who people call Austin." "Hi, Honey," I smiled. "You look lovely this morning." "Well, aren't you a charmer!" she laughed. Her hair was pulled up off her face in a soft ponytail with her sunglasses perched on top of her head and her face looked fresh and clean, not like the glamour queen she'd been the night before. She was wearing a coral-colored shift dress that covered everything but her shoulders and

288/960

was cut high up her thighs with a deep v in the front and back. She looked young and beautiful. "No, I just speak the truth," I laughed. "What are you up to this morning?" "I'm off to meet Granny Vanny for breakfast and then a little shopping," she told me as she glanced at the screen of her phone. "Except that I don't think Granny is up yet!" "She must be quite the partier," I said, secretly wondering how Honey was up and looking so fresh after last night's drinking when I still felt woozy and tired.

289/960

"Oh, we girls have a strong constitution," she drawled. "But Granny is usually up bright and early. She must be adjusting to the time change. But enough about me, darlin'. Did you have a talk with your young lady?" "No, not yet," I admitted sheepishly. "I've got some business to take care of before I address that issue." "Darlin', I'm going to give you a piece of advice Granny gave me," she said as she reached up to take my face in her hands and raise my chin so that I was looking her straight in the eyes. "Do not put off saying the things you want to say, you

290/960

never know when time will run out and you don't want to live with the regrets." I nodded solemnly as I looked at her. She smiled warmly, stroked my cheek, and then stood on tiptoe to lightly kiss my lips. "You're such a good boy," she said. "Now go take care of your business, darlin'! I have to find Granny and get her up and ready to shop!" "Thank you, Honey," I said before turning toward the door, and I'll be damned if the woman didn't smack my ass and laugh. #

291/960

I arrived at the job site just as the crew was starting to pull their tools and materials together. I waved down the foreman and asked if I could meet with the crew before they headed off to their individual assignments. "Austin Marks," I said as I offered my hand. "Good to meet you, Mr. Marks. Buck Tucker," he said. Buck was a tall man with a white-blond crew cut and skin like tanned leather. He hadn't been the first choice as foreman when we'd hired him for the job, but after the original foreman wound up in ICU after having

292/960

heart attack during the first week, we'd tapped Buck as his successor. He'd been working construction for over thirty years, and there wasn't much he hadn't seen – or done – in that time. Buck nodded and then put two fingers in his mouth and loudly whistled at his assistant. The younger man nodded and went to gather the guys. "What's the main problem, Mr. Tucker?" I asked, fairly sure I'd hear the answer I already knew was coming. "The men are up in arms about the fact that they think they're going to lose their jobs, Mr.

293/960

Marks," Buck replied. "There's been a good deal of talk about replacing them with an American crew who will work for less money and not be beholden to the rules and regulations set forth in the Fair Work Act." "Any idea where this information is coming from?" I asked. "Not a clue," he said as he shook his head. "Though, there's something telling me that it's a plant." "What makes you say that, Mr. Tucker?" "Well, I've been in this business for a long time, and I know the difference between a furphy

294/960

with teeth and one that's nothing but gums," he scoffed. "Do you think the crew will identify where they hear the rumor?" I asked. "Buckley's chance," he said. "These are working men, Mr. Marks. They've got families to feed and they need to make a quid." "I understand," I nodded. "Do you now?" he smiled. I stared back at him feeling like he was issuing a challenge I knew nothing about. "Actually, I do, Mr. Tucker," I said evenly. I wasn't going to challenge him, but I also wasn't

295/960

going to back down. I knew from growing up in Brooklyn that there was a difference between being the boss and having the respect of the crew. I was the former, but didn't yet have the latter – and Tucker knew it. "Well, then, give it a burl and see what the boys say," he said, still smiling. I nodded and stepped forward to address the crowd of men standing in front of me holding coffee cups and wearing bright yellow helmets. "Gentlemen, I'm Austin Marks, CEO of Marks Enterprises, and I'm here to address your concerns about the rumors that have been flying

296/960

on this site," I began. I raised my voice to make sure that even the guys in the back could hear me. "I want to assure you that we are not – I repeat, not – bringing in replacement crews from the States or anywhere else, for that matter. Whoever started the rumor has knowingly passed along false information and isn't affiliated with Marks Enterprises." A murmur ran through the crowd as I spoke. One of the guys in back yelled, "Pig's arse! You come in here spouting your corporate line and expect us to buy it? Rack off!"

297/960

"Boys," Tucker warned with a look and the guys settled down for a moment. "Look, I know you're skeptical and you have every reason to be," I said. "But I swear we are not going to import any new work crews, and I will do everything within my power to ensure that you feel safe and secure as you work on this site with this crew." The crew milled about grumbling under their breath as Tucker stepped forward and said, "Look, mates, the man has said his piece and he's got some good oil, I believe, so let's give him a chance to come good, okay?"

298/960

"Right," came the smattering of responses as the men walked away toward their crews. "Don't take it too hard, Mr. Marks," Tucker said as he watched his men get to work. "They're a tough group, but if you do them right, they'll be loyal to you." "Austin," I said. "Call me Austin, Mr. Tucker." "Then I guess you can call me Buck." He smiled as he held out his hand. "I'm going to do everything I can to make sure I deliver exactly what Marks Enterprises

299/960

promised, Buck," I said solemnly. "None of these men will lose their job, I can promise that." "I have no doubt, Austin," Tucker said with a smile. "You seem like a man of your word." "Will you let me know if anyone hears anything about where the rumors started?" I asked. "I reckon," he replied. "Thank you, Buck," I said then walked back to the car and headed back to the hotel, wondering how I was going to staunch a rumor that seemed to have no origin.

Chapter Twenty-Six Emily Trish and I had talked for hours before we looked at the clock and realized hwo late it was. She went back to her room to get a few hours of sleep, and I curled up in the king-sized bed wondering how much space Austin would claim in a bed like this. I quickly fell into a deep sleep and found myself back in first class setting up a tray for a passenger. I looked around for Trish, but I was all alone in the galley. I walked into the cabin with the tray and noticed that the lights had been

301/960

dimmed and the cabin was silent. I noticed light streaming through a crack in one of the pod doors. Carrying the loaded tray, I walked toward it and balancing it on one arm, I tapped lightly on the door. "Come in," called a voice from inside. "Oh, I'm sorry, sir – Austin," I said when I realized who my solitary passenger was. "I've got your tray, would you like it set up on the table?" "Yes, Emily, I would," he smiled and I turned to set the tray on the ottoman so that I could pull out the table. As I stood up, I felt him standing right behind me, the warmth of his body

302/960

against my back as he wrapped his arms around my waist as he bent down and lightly kissed my neck, sending chills up and down my spine. "You are so beautiful," he whispered softly before gently kissing my ear. "You know that, don't you?" "I...I...oh," I moaned softly as he spread his fingers out across my abdomen and pulled me tightly against his body. I could feel his fingers slowly sliding up my stomach until he was cupping each of my breasts and gently pinching my nipples. "Austin, no..."

303/960

"But don't you want me to touch you?" he whispered as he dragged his tongue across the back of my neck making me shiver. I felt lightheaded as the blood in my veins coursed its way down between my legs. "You like it when I touch you, Emily, don't you?" "Oh yes," I moaned as I felt one of his hands let of my breast and slide down to the hem of my skirt. He slipped it between my thighs and began stroking the soft skin so lightly that I couldn't hold back, I wanted to turn around and kiss him. I wanted to feel his lips on mine. I wanted him to strip me naked and caress every

304/960

inch of my bare skin. I wanted to feel his skin against mine. "Oh, Austin..." I sighed and as I shifted in his arms and turned to kiss him, the emergency alarm in the aircraft blared out a warning that the plane was descending too rapidly. The air masks dropped from their hidden compartments and the pilot's voice came over the intercom, "Good morning, Ms. Warner. It's 7:45 and this is your wakeup call! The temperature outside is 20 degrees Celsius with no clouds in sight! Have a beautiful day!"

305/960

I groaned as I opened my eyes and realized I was holding the phone receiver to my ear. I looked around the room, both disappointed and relieved to find that I was alone in my bed and marveling at how close I'd come to having had sex with Austin in my dream and at how good it had felt to have him paying attention to me and my desires. I climbed out of bed and wrapped myself in the thick terrycloth robe and walked out into the main room to find that room service had anticipated my wakeup call and delivered breakfast. I sat down and pulled the silver cover off of the

306/960

plate to find a steaming hot plate of creamy scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, and home fried potatoes underneath. I lifted the cover on the second plate and found a stack of sourdough toast dripping in butter and a pot of jam just behind it. I sighed as I poured myself a cup of strong coffee and added some cream, then I dug into the meal, knowing that it would probably be at least twenty-four hours before I had anything this substantial again. Just as I was finishing breakfast, the elevator buzzed and when I checked the security screen I found Trish, dressed, packed and ready to go,

307/960

standing there. I buzzed her up, and waited for the elevator doors to slide open before I began peppering her with questions. "What are you doing? We don't leave for another four hours," I said. "Why are you so early?" "I know, but I wanted to stop by the grocery store and then check out the duty free shop at the airport," she explained. "My mother gave me a list of things she wanted me to pick up while I was here." "One of these days, you're going to get caught exporting goods, you know," I laughed.

308/960

Trish's mother was always giving her long lists of things she wanted her to find while in foreign ports. Trish dutifully bought what she could, never asking her mother what she did with them once they were handed over. "Whatever," she shrugged as she looked past me toward the table. "Oooh, breakfast! Can I have some?" "Sure, there's a ton left," I said. "I'm going to go pack and get ready, you eat." "Mmmrf," Trish nodded with her mouth already full of toast.

309/960

"You're impossible!" I laughed as I walked back to the bedroom. # Forty minutes later, Trish and I stepped into the elevator and waved goodbye to the penthouse. "I'll never see anything that fancy again," I sighed longingly as I watched the view being cut off by the closing doors. "Oh, don't say that," Trish scolded. "You've got a billionaire who's after you, so you never know!"

310/960

"Trish, you're crazy," I said rolling my eyes. A few moments later we stepped off the elevator and as we were crossing out of the corner of my eye, I saw Austin standing close to an older blonde woman dressed in an outfit that probably cost more than my entire wardrobe. She was holding his face in her hands as they looked deeply into each other's eyes. I tried not to stare, but I couldn't help it. She was stunning and as I watched she stood on her toes and kissed him! He gave her a serious look and then as he turned to head out the door,

311/960

she smacked his butt and laughed. I looked away as I felt the tears welling up in my eyes. What a fool I was! Austin Marks was a billionaire playboy who had wanted a quick roll in the hay with a young employee, and when I hadn't given in, he'd found greener pastures elsewhere. I felt foolish and ashamed for falling for his act and angry at myself for believing that it might be more than just a quick hook up. I was a game to him, nothing more. As I watched him walk out the door, I squared my jaw and reminded myself that I had a husband to go home to – a husband who loved

312/960

me and who I shared a life with. I didn't need affirmation from a self-absorbed rich boy who played with people's feelings. As I donned my self-righteous mantle of defense, I lifted my chin and marched toward the front door. "Yo, Princess!" Trish called as she tipped her head towards the opposite door. "Where are you going? I still need to drop off my room key and the bus stop is that way." "Right," I muttered. "From the penthouse to the bus stop, it figures." "What are you mumbling about?" Trish asked as she joined me at the front door.

313/960

"Nothing, just sour grapes." I lifted my head, forced a bright smile, and cheerfully said, "Let's go get the stuff on your mom's list!"

Chapter Twenty-Seven Austin A week later, I was back in New York, trying to figure out how to find the mole spreading the rumors that were still flying on the Sydney site. I'd had a rough day at the office catching up on paperwork and reading through a pile of reports about our potential new projects in Berlin and Marrakesh. There were a number of new opportunities opening up and while I was interested in expanding the business to places that seemed profitable, I was also hesitant to expand too far, too fast.

315/960

My father had gotten caught up in the ’80s building boom, and had learned a hard lesson when the global interest in gambling and travel had dipped and left him holding the bag on properties that couldn't recoup their monthly expenses. I wanted to make sure that we weren't going to repeat the mistake, so I was very careful about where Marks Enterprises invested money in construction. This had not made me popular with the speculators in the company, and, in fact, had created some deep divisions between various groups. As a result, I was constantly tamping down sparks that threatened to burst into flames

316/960

by playing the heavy and nixing projects that hadn't proven they were viable. The bigger problem was that many of the people who had worked for my father didn't trust me to follow in his footsteps, and I didn't really blame them. I'd been a complete unknown when he'd died since he'd never publicly acknowledged me as his son, but I'd worked hard to prove myself capable of running the company and in a few short years, I'd not only earned an MBA from Colombia, I'd also spent time learning at the feet of some of the greatest CEOs in the business. The problem was that I couldn't come out and say that

317/960

because it would upset the business world to know that the major players were actually helping each other, rather than cutting each other off at the knees. So, I'd stepped into my role looking like the new kid on the block: a dilettante who was illprepared to lead a major corporation, but I knew better and that was all that mattered. Unfortunately, it was this erroneous perception that had made Daniel and his team unhappy. And, now that I'd looked at the Berlin project plans, I had even more questions about what they were doing and how they were doing it. They were not going

318/960

to like me poking around in their business, but I wasn't about to sign off on a project about which I had so many questions. "Dammit," I sighed as I rubbed my eyes and looked back down at the report in front of me. I'd been reading for almost seven hours and I was tired, hungry, and more than a little cranky. My phone vibrated as a text from Anna arrived. Gold_Goddess: Whacha doin? Austin_Marks: Reading. You? Gold_Goddess: Thinkin bout U! Austin_Marks: Right. Gold_Goddess: Dinner tonite?

319/960

Austin_Marks: What about whatshisname? Gold_Goddess: Outta town. Austin_Marks: You bring dinner? I'm tired. Gold_Goddess: Will do. 8 at your place? Austin_Marks: Will be there. Gold_Goddess: Cya soon! I hadn't seen Anna in weeks and I missed her light easy company, among other things. I smiled as I looked at the clock and saw that I had two hours before she'd arrived with dinner. I had time to finish this report and then head to the gym for a quick workout. I looked back down at the report, sighed, and then slammed it shut.

320/960

"Screw it," I said to no one. "I need to get out of here!" I threw the report along with a few others into my bag and headed out the door. On my way out, Johanna signaled to me from behind her desk. "Mr. Wentworth wants to meet with you in the morning," she said as she handed me a stack of papers Daniel had left for me. "Do you want me to rearrange the morning schedule?" "No, just leave it-" I started and then a thought crossed my mind. "Yes, schedule him for first thing in the morning and move everything

321/960

else back by an hour. I'll take care of this before the day gets going." "Very good, I'll call and let him know," she nodded. "Do you want a full breakfast in the conference room?" "No, just have some rolls and coffee brought in," I said, smiling conspiratorially at her. "Make sure they're from Le Pan Quoiden." "My pleasure, sir," she smiled back as she picked up the phone and began dialing.

Chapter Twenty-Eight Emily Trish and I made it to the airport just in time to start preparing for boarding. We'd located everything her mother had requested, shaking our heads at the six jars of vegemite. "Who eats this stuff?" Trish asked as she pulled the jars from the shelf and added them to the basket. "I do not know," I replied shaking my head. "People have odd tastes." The flight home was uneventful as we had an

almost

empty

cabin.

I

brought

the

323/960

businessmen in 2D and 3D hot towels after take off, but they both requested that I let them sleep until an hour before landing, so there were no meals or drinks to serve. Trish had a family of four in the center aisle, but the teenage children were eager to shut out all adult interference and watch movies, so they asked for next to nothing while their parents slept. "What's going to happen when you get home?" Trish asked as we checked the drink fridge for the fifth time. We had already pulled everything out and cleaned it, as well as straightening up all the cupboards and making detailed

324/960

notes about what needed to be restocked for the next trip. "I don't know," I said. "I guess I'm going to suggest that we go to a marriage counselor." "Wait, what?" she said, surprised at my seemingly sudden change of heart. "I thought you were going to go home to dump the drunk and see what happens with the billionaire boss!" "Please, Trish," I said rolling my eyes. "Don't go there. That kind of stuff doesn't happen to girls like me. That only happens in the movies. I'm going to go home and see if I can salvage

325/960

what's left of my marriage and try to make the best of things." "Princess, I do not have a good feeling about this," she said in a singsong voice. "Trish, seriously," I replied. "What other options are there? I've got a house with a mortgage and a husband who is depressed and unhappy because his baseball career is over before it even started. Maybe if I get him to go to counseling, we can figure out how to fix things and be happy together. I mean, isn't that what you're supposed to do?"

326/960

"Wow, that's quite a plan for someone who was talking about striking out on her own and seeing the world," she said as she opened a can of soda and poured it over crushed ice. "Why are you going to let yourself get trapped into a marriage that is dead and end up pushing out babies with a guy who may or may not stop drinking?" "Is that what you think I'm going to do?" I asked. "If the shoe fits..." She shrugged as she drank from the glass.

327/960

"I'm not going to get trapped, if that's what you think," I told her as I scrubbed the stainless steel sink with a steel wool pad. "I'm not saying you want to get trapped, I'm just saying that's probably what's going to happen," she said as she leaned against the wall, looking at the glass in her hand. "I've seen it happen to way too many girls, and I know what a good person you are and how loyal you feel towards Tom. But, Princess, is it in your best interests to maintain that level of loyalty?" "I don't know," I muttered into the sink. "I don't feel like I know anything anymore."

328/960

"Just think carefully about it before you decide to throw it all away on a guy who isn't worth it," she warned. The buzzer for 2B rang and Trish set her glass down to go see what the teen wanted. "Just think, Princess," she said patting my shoulder. "About you. About what you want and need. That's all I'm saying." I nodded miserably as I stared at my own reflection in the shiny sink. The question was what did I want? #

329/960

My heart sank as I pulled into the driveway. I could tell that Tommy hadn't watered the plants while I was gone, so still dressed in my flight clothes, I yanked the hose off the hook on the side of the house and connected it to the spigot. I was dead tired from the flight, but this made me angry enough to do something about it before going inside. I hoped it would give me time to calm down and get into a rational mindset. I knew that part of the reason I was angry at Tommy had nothing to do with him, but I was still pissed at him for neglecting the house while I was gone, and honestly, I was dreading what I

330/960

might find inside. It took me fifteen minutes to soak the ground, and when I was done, I could see that the plants were going to make it. He must have watered at some point or they'd have been beyond help. Or at least, that's what I told myself. Nothing prepared me for what I found when I gathered my things and went inside the house. It looked like a bomb had gone off in the kitchen. There were fast food wrappers and chip bags all over the counters and a thin layer of what must have been cereal crunched under my shoes as I walked over to the sink to shut off the

331/960

dripping faucet. Something smelled rancid and I followed my nose to a bowl on the kitchen table. It was full of what I could only guess was baked beans, covered with a thin layer of mold. I held my breath as I grabbed the edge of the bowl and carried it over to the sink and turn on the hot water. "This is disgusting," I muttered as I squirted some soap into the bowl and let it fill with hot sudsy water. "Oh hey, Em, you're home!" Tommy called from the backyard. I could tell he was already partly drunk just by the tone of his voice.

332/960

"Yeah, I flew in a few hours ago," I said, trying to keep my tone even and calm. "I'm glad you're back, this place isn't the same when you're gone," he called. "Hey, come see what I'm working on!" "A damn mess?" I muttered, irritated that he hadn't even apologized for the disaster, but as I walked out the backdoor I saw that the kitchen was the least of the mess. I gasped and put a hand over my mouth. "I know, pretty awesome, isn't it?" he laughed happily as he raised a bottle to his lips and drank deeply. The backyard was covered in

333/960

auto parts and on blocks. In the space that was supposed to be our patio was a huge truck with its engine half removed and spread out on a table that ran along the side fence. Our backyard looked like a junkyard. I looked around taking it all in and then I turned and ran into the house crying. "Em, what's wrong, babe?" Tommy called as he followed me into the house. "Why are you so upset? I've got a side job I'm working on. It's gonna bring in a big paycheck when I'm done with it!"

334/960

"Like all the other jobs you've done that have ended up costing us money?" I yelled at him. "Great! You've got a hobby and I have to work overtime to pay for it!" "What the hell-" Tommy said with a stunned look on his face. "What's gotten into you? You on your period?" "Oh my God, I don't even believe you," I said as I turned to face him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks as I looked at him. "You are so blind! You can't even see what's happened!" "Em, what are you talking about?" he asked.

335/960

"I'm talking about the fact that you have spent the past three years wallowing in your grief and drinking to try and erase the fact that you will never play pro ball," I yelled. "I'm talking about the fact that the man I married was someone who had goals and a plan for how he was going to accomplish his dreams and that man has almost completely disappeared! I'm talking about the fact that I'm sick of coming home to a house that looks like a bomb went off in it and a husband who has been on a three day bender and can't

even

PLANTS!"

remember

to

WATER

THE

336/960

"That's a low blow, Em," he said quietly. "Yeah, well, the truth hurts," I shot back angrily. He wasn't going to own up to his failings and I sure as hell wasn't going to let him blame it all on me. I looked at him for a long time waiting for him to say something, but he'd had too much to drink and couldn't formulate a sober thought. I nodded, grabbed my flight bag, and headed to the bedroom where I quickly grabbed some clothes and threw them into a duffle bag. "Where are you going?" he asked quietly. "I'm going to my mother's for a few days," I said in a terse voice. "You figure out what it is

337/960

you want to do about...this, and then let me know." "Em, don't leave, please?" he begged. "Stay. We'll work it out. I promise." "Tommy, you're an alcoholic and you have a serious problem," I said as I looked him in the eye. "I've loved you since I was fifteen, but I'm not going to stay married to a man who wants to perpetually be fifteen. I want a life. I want to be married to a grown-up who does grown-up things. The way things are right now? I don't want this life."

338/960

"That's so cold," he said sadly. "Really cold, you know." "You made your bed," I told him, mustering up as much haughtiness as I could. "Now lie in it or don't, it's not my choice. It's yours." "Fine!" he yelled in a drunken voice. "You're going to be sorry you cut and run. You'll see! I'm going to make it big and you'll be sad that you didn't stay with me!" I shook my head as I tossed a few extra things into my bag, zipped it up, and threw it over my shoulder before grabbing the handle of my travel bag and dragging it back out the front

339/960

door to my car. I loaded my things in the trunk and stood looking at the house for a few moments before I pulled the keys out of my purse and climbed into my car. "Em! Em! EMILY! DON'T LEAVE!" Tommy yelled as he stood in the doorway looking like a lost little boy. My heart ached as I looked at him. I wanted to run back in and make everything okay. I knew that's what he was expecting me to do, but in my heart, I knew it wasn't the right thing to do. I knew it wouldn't solve anything and I knew the problem would just continue and I knew that if it did, I wasn't

340/960

going to be happy. If change was still possible, and I had my doubts, then this was the only way to show Tommy I was serious about it. I turned the key and started the engine. I looked up at Tommy in the doorway and sighed as I gave a sad little wave, then I backed out of the driveway and headed to across town to my mother's house.

Chapter Twenty-Nine Austin At eight o'clock, the front buzzer rang and I went to the door to let my guest inside. "Well, hello handsome." Anna grinned as she walked through the door carrying bags of food. She had obviously been to the stylist that day because there was not a hair out of place on her shiny blonde head. She was wearing a creamcolored halter-top that showed off her arms and cleavage to their best advantage and she'd paired it with a pair of skintight jeans that looked like they'd been painted on. The effect was upper

342/960

west side boho chic and she pulled it off without a hitch. She promptly set the bags on the dining room table before crossing the room back to me. She reached up and wrapped her arms around my neck to pull me close so that she could plant a soft kiss on my lips. "Hello, beautiful." I grinned as I wrapped my arms around her and marveled at how fit and toned she was. I had no idea how she kept everything so tight and firm, but there wasn't an ounce of fat on her body – but then, that was Anna. Nothing extra on her. "How have you been?"

343/960

"Me? Oh, I've been just fine, babe!" she smiled as she let go of me and moved to the kitchen, pulling out plates and silverware. She often knew the places I stayed better than I did. "What about you? How are things down under?" "Oh ugh," I groaned. "It's a mess, and I don't know how to fix it because I can't find the source of the leak!" "Huh, that sucks, babe," she sympathized. "Did you hire a private investigator to do some digging?" "No, but I'm tempted to do that," I said as she began dishing up the food. She'd picked up a

344/960

mix of Mediterranean dishes that she knew I'd like, and while she dished it up, I grabbed a two frosty bottles of Brooklyn Ale and popped the caps. "Why? Do you know anyone down under who does that kind of work?" "No, but I know someone who would be happy to go undercover for the price of a luxury suite at the Marks in Sydney," she laughed. "Who? You?" I said surprised that she'd offer to do something she knew nothing about. "No, silly, I'm not trained to do that kind of thing, but I do have a friend who is," she said more seriously. "I'm just saying that if you can't

345/960

figure out who is leaking the information, then maybe you need to employ sneakier methods for getting to the bottom of it." "And nothing is sneakier than sending a beautiful woman in to do the job, right?" I grinned. "Well, you asked." She shrugged as she brought the bottle to her lips and drank. I sat down next to her and began eating. "We'll see what happens," I said. "What else is new with you? What's going on with what's-his-name?" "Who?" she asked.

346/960

"The guy you were headed out to dinner with the last time we ‘rolled in the hay,’ as you so eloquently put it," I laughed. "Oh him?" she said. "He was a nice dinner date, but definitely not the one. He was rude to the wait staff and you know how little patience I have with that." "I know, you have exacting standards for your men," I said seriously. "Austin, don't mock me!" she cried. "I'm serious! Manners and kindness are a huge deal to me. It says a lot about a man when he treats the staff as if they are less than human, and I don't

347/960

want to raise a family with someone who has so little respect for others." "I see your point, and I'm just teasing, you know that," I said with a warm smile. "I'm glad you have high standards, you deserve only the best." "I deserve you," she laughed. "But since you and I aren't that kind of duo, I'll have to settle for one of the lesser men in the world." "Oh stop it," I grumbled good-naturedly. "I'm not that great. Well, maybe just a little great."

348/960

"Jackass," she laughed. "Speaking of which, what about you? What have you found out there? Is there anyone special in your sights?" I didn't want to tell Anna about Emily, but it seemed dishonest not to tell her, so I spent the rest of dinner replaying the events that had taken place in Sydney. When I was done, Anna looked at me thoughtfully. "She's either not that into you or..." she trailed off. "Or what? Don't hold back! Tell me!" I urged. Much like Honey, Anna knew the ins and

349/960

outs of things, and I wanted to hear what she had to say. "Either that or she's in a really crappy marriage and doesn't have the guts to leave," Anna announced. "What the hell?" I said. "I checked her employee files, she claims single on her tax forms." "That doesn't mean squat," she waved me off. "Lots of people claim single exemptions on tax forms for a wide variety of reasons. I'm just saying that she's married or something like it, and she's not happy, but she's not going to tell you that."

350/960

"How do you know these things?" I said in amazement. "I don't know, probably because I've spent a lifetime watching other people do some of the weirdest things imaginable," she said as she speared a piece of chicken schwarma and popped it into her mouth. "Not much surprises me anymore, babe." "So what do I do?" I asked. "There's not much you can do," she said, tilting her head as she smiled at me. "If you pursue her, you're going to scare her off and come away looking like a billionaire douchebag. Let

351/960

her do what she needs to in order to figure out her home life and then see what happens. I mean, if that's the issue. I could be totally wrong. It's been known to happen." I laughed out loud as she said this. Anna was very rarely wrong about anything. I sat there staring at her until she looked over at me and waved her hand in my face. "Yoo hoo, dream boy!" she called. "Anybody in there?" I grinned sheepishly as I stood up and reached out and took her hand, pulling her

352/960

toward me. It felt good to hold her, but something wasn't right. "Austin," she said as she looked up at me and rested a hand on my cheek. "How about we just curl up on the couch and watch a movie tonight? Is that okay with you?" "Sure, if you want to," I said surprised that she didn't want to head into the bedroom since that's usually what we did after dining together. "I mean, if that's okay with you." "Look at me," she said. I looked down at her smiling at me and I couldn't help but smile back. "I'm not here just for the wild hot sex,

353/960

though that is awfully nice if I do say so myself. I'm here because we're friends and I like being around you, sex or no sex. So, tonight, let's just hang out and be friends who watch a movie, okay?" "Okay, then," I said visibly relieved. I would have taken Anna to bed if she'd wanted to, I mean, I'm a man and I have needs, but she wasn't who I really wanted to be with and she knew it. And, because she was my friend, she was willing to let go of that part of our relationship until I had figured things out. I looked at her

354/960

again and then pulled her tightly against my chest. "You're the best, Anna." "Yeah, yeah, yeah," she said as she returned the hug. "Tell Mr. Right to get his ass over here and figure that out, will you?" As we stood in the dining room holding tightly to what we'd once been and what we were now becoming, I knew right then and there that Emily Warner was different from all of the other women I'd ever dated. She was special and I was going to have to figure out what was keeping her away from me.

Chapter Thirty Emily I pulled into the driveway at my mother's house, turned off the car's engine, and put my head on the steering wheel and for the first time that day, I cried. The tears fell hot and fast as I felt my heart breaking. I knew down deep that Tommy wasn't going to change and that no amount of fighting was going to make this marriage work. I felt like a failure. I was a grown woman running back home to her mother despite the fact that, on my wedding day, I'd sworn up and down

356/960

that I knew what I was doing and I was sure it would work. My mother had been skeptical, but she had believed me because I'd always been true to my word. I felt like I was letting us both down. I took a deep breath, wiped my eyes, and put a bright smile on my face as I grabbed my bags and headed in to my mother's house. If I was going to take time to think about whether my marriage was over, I was going to do it in a place where I felt safe and loved. "Emily!" my mother exclaimed as I walked through the door dragging my bags. "Are you

357/960

hungry, honey? I've got tons of leftovers from the banquet. I can fix you a plate real quick." "Mom," I said and then dropped the bags and stood in the doorway feeling completely lost. My mother looked confused for a moment, and then she did what she does best – she kicked into action and began taking care of me. "Now, don't just stand in the doorway staring at me." She smiled as she grabbed the handle of my travel bag. "Grab that duffle and bring it back to your room. You're in luck, I put fresh sheets on all the beds today whether they needed them or not!"

358/960

I was relieved not to have to think about anything, so I followed her orders feeling intensely grateful that she wasn't asking any questions – yet. My mother pulled my bag into the back room and then went to get me some fluffy towels saying, "You look like you could use a nice long hot shower." I stood in the middle of the room, unsure about what to do next. I knew that once I took my traveling clothes off, I'd be admitting that things had changed and I didn't know how, so I was trying to hold on to what was still the same for as long as I could.

359/960

"Oh Emily, get out of those clothes so I can toss them in the washer for you," my mother said as she came back from the bathroom where she'd turned the taps on and started a shower for me. "You get cleaned up and I'll make you a plate. When you're ready, come to the kitchen and eat, okay?" "Oh Mom," I began. "No, you shower first and let me make you some food, then we'll talk about what's got you so riled up that you show up unannounced." Then she continued more softly, "I'm glad you're here,

360/960

baby. Now get to the shower before all the hot water runs out!" I laughed as I pulled off all of my clothes. I felt like I'd been in them for days, and it was freeing to hand them over to my mother for laundering. I grabbed underwear, a t-shirt, and a pair of shorts out of my duffle bag and made my way to the shower were I stood under the pounding water until it began to run cold. I studied myself in the mirror as I dried off. I was twenty-three, but the past couple of days had made me feel like I was a decade older. So, I

361/960

put on the best smile I had and went out to talk with my mother. # "Mom, I'm hungry!" I called as I walked into the kitchen to find her setting the table. "I thought you were just making me a plate." "Well, I got going and thought why not just whip up a meal for both of us," she laughed. The table was set with butter, jam, honey and syrup and my mother was at the stove watching over three skillets as she whipped up creamy scrambled eggs, browned greasy sausages and a fluffy stack of pancakes – breakfast for dinner

362/960

was my mother’s specialty. The smell was intoxicating and my stomach started growling as I sat down and took a sip of juice. "So, talk to me, baby," she said as she slid the spatula under a bubbly pancake and quickly flipped it. "Tell me why you're spending the night at your mother's house and not at your own." "Mom, I don't know what to do anymore," I blurted. "Tommy has changed so much and I can't take care of him anymore." "What do you mean?" she asked. "I mean, he slid into a depression after the injury and he's never come out of it," I said. "I've

363/960

tried everything I can think of to get him help, but he's decided that drinking and rebuilding cars in the back yard is the answer. I'm sick of it." My mother said nothing as she turned the sizzling sausages in the pan and stirred the eggs a bit. She added two more pancakes to the stack and then poured more batter into the pan. I had always marveled at her ability to multi-task while cooking. She was the only person I knew who could deliver several plates of steaming hot food to the table all at the same time, all perfectly cooked.

364/960

"Baby girl, you made a promise to that man when you married him," she said. "Now, you have to do the best you can to fulfill that promise." "But, Mom, I didn't sign on for the drinking or his irresponsibility," I protested. "That's what marriage is all about, baby," she said. "You stick with it whether or not it's what you signed on for, and you find a way to make it work." I stared at her in disbelief. I'd never seen my mother so stubbornly unbending, and it was disturbing. My whole life, she'd been the one

365/960

who had always seen everyone else's point of view and urged me to look at different perspectives before rushing to judgment and now, at the moment when I most needed her to be fair and unbiased, she was digging her heels in and telling me I didn't have a choice. "Mom, what's wrong with you?" I asked quietly. "Nothing is wrong with me," she replied tersely. "I'm just telling you that I raised you to be a person who makes good on your promises, not someone who walks away from things when you don't like what's happening."

366/960

"Mom..." I trailed off unsure of what to say in response. She wasn't telling me what I wanted to hear, that was for sure, but she also was being completely unfair. "Look, not everyone gets the chance you have to make things right," she said. "You need to get in there and fight for your marriage and turn things around. You can't just walk away." "But what if I'm not happy?" I asked. "Who said anything about happiness?" she shot back. "You're going to find out that life isn't all about rainbows and sunny skies. Sometimes

367/960

it's dark and ugly, and that's when you find out what you're made of." "Mom..." I said looking at her helplessly. "Eat your dinner," she urged as she piled eggs and sausages on my plate. "It's going to get cold." I sat across the table looking at the woman who had raised me, wondering why I suddenly had no idea who she was, as I went through the motions of eating. By the time I was done, my stomach felt full, but my heart ached with emptiness.

368/960

The way she felt about my marriage confused me, and I wasn't about to tell her about the added complication of Austin Marks. She'd never understand.

Chapter Thirty-One Austin I walked into the office before sunrise the next morning only to find Bax already sitting at his desk tapping away at the keyboard. Walter Edward Baxter III had been my best friend for more than a decade. He hated his given name, so when we'd started college he told everyone that his name was Bax and then refused to elaborate. That mystery was only part of Bax's appeal. "Hey, boss," he smiled. Bax had an unsettling way of always looking like he was ready to either head to a formal dinner or the beach. His

370/960

five o'clock shadow had been infamous in college and he'd cultivated a look between Hollywood star and washed up surfer that never failed to make people ask if they knew him from somewhere else. He was good-natured about it, but he never gave much away. It didn't help that he dressed like a fashion model wearing Zegna suits without ties and loafers without socks, even in the winter. On the upside, when I was with him, I knew I could safely fade into the background and operate virtually unnoticed. I think that was one of the reasons we'd been best friend since our

371/960

freshman year of college. I let him have the spotlight and he let me hide out in the shadows. "Morning, what's up?" I replied. "Just wanted to get in early and get the research on the Australian site done before you meet with Daniel and the gang," he said. "How did you-" I stopped. Of course, he would have had Johanna prepped to let him know about anything going on with Daniel. Bax would never let me face the den of lions alone and unprotected. "So, I did some digging around and found out that Daniel has been in contact with some

372/960

guys who are well known for sabotaging construction sites," he began with a grim look. "But what I can't figure out is how he's connected to them. There's nothing on the servers linking him to any messages or information that these guys would have, and I've had the phone company scan his cell service for any exchange of messages. I'm coming up empty." "If he's behind this, he's doing an excellent job of covering his tracks," I agreed. "The question is whether he is actually behind the rumors or if this is another problem entirely."

373/960

"That's what disturbs me," Bax said as he rubbed his chin with one hand. "It's a rumor that has all the hallmarks of being started by his gang, but there's nothing linking them directly to it. If we falsely accuse him of interfering with the project, then we get treated as the petulant outsiders who know nothing about the business." "And if we don't respond to it, then we're the idiots who let a billion-dollar project collapse," I finished. "Either way, we lose and he wins."

374/960

"Precisely," Bax nodded as he tapped a few keys and waited for a screen to materialize. "My gut tells me that this is by design." "So, how do you want to play this?" I asked as he stared intently at the screen of his computer reading something of great interest. "Bax?" "Huh? Oh yeah," he said distractedly. "Let me do a little more digging and get back to you, okay?" "I have to meet with them at eight," I said. "So, don't wait too long to let me in on this little idea of yours, okay?"

375/960

"I won't," he said waving me off. "I promise!" I walked out of his office and down the hall toward my own wondering what Bax would find and whether we could hold off a hostile takeover of Marks Enterprises with the information. # An hour later, Bax came striding into my office with a handful of printouts and a frown on his face saying, "You need to get on a flight back to Sydney now, boss." "Why? What's going on?" I asked as I took the papers from him and scanned the pictures.

376/960

There were workers milling about in front of the construction site holding signs that looked like picket protest signs. "What is this?" "It looks like they're getting ready to go on strike," he said. "I see that," I shot back. "I mean, what's going on? Why are they striking?" "I don't know," Bax replied as he ran a hand through his hair. "I can't get anyone to pick up the phone at the main office and the foreman doesn't have a cell phone." "Buck promised me that they weren't going to strike," I said as I looked the rest of the photos.

377/960

I didn't recognize any of the men in the shots, but then I hadn't been on the job site that long the day I addressed them, so it didn't surprise me. "Well, he’s obviously lost control of the crew," he replied. "You need to get over there and stop this, Austin. If this project gets suck, we are going to be in deep financial trouble and the rest of the company will suffer. We can't let this get delayed and we most definitely do not need the bad press that will result from a strike." "This is bullshit!" I shouted. "We're not doing anything wrong over there and they have no reason to strike!"

378/960

"Then, hop on a plane and get over there and stop it," Bax said quietly. "Austin, we don't have a choice here. You have to go." "Fine," I sighed, knowing that he was right. "Get the jet ready to fly. Pull a first class crew off one of the commercial flights and get them ready to go by noon." I looked down at the photos again as an image of Emily standing in the aisle of the cabin popped into my mind. If I was going to have to go back to Sydney, I wanted another chance with her, too. "Hey, Bax?" I called.

379/960

"Yeah, boss?" "Call and get the crew that flew us over last week," I said in an even tone, trying not to give anything away. "Pretty girl, eh?" Bax grinned. "No, they were just efficient, and I liked that," I told him, trying to hang on to my pride. "I got it, I'll take care of it," he said with a grin that told me he knew what was up, but that was willing to let me hang on to the illusion of efficiency. I nodded at him and then went back to preparing for my meeting with Daniel. I wasn't

380/960

about to let him know he was on the verge of gaining the upper hand.

Chapter Thirty-Two Emily I had spent a restless night tossing and turning as I thought about what my mother had said and wondered why she was so intent on pushing me to hang on to a marriage that was obviously falling apart. When I finally fell asleep, I was tossed into a sea of dreams that had me ping ponging between two shores in an attempt to find a calm bit of water. Off in the distance, I heard a ship's distress signal sounding again and again. I surfaced from my dream to find my cell phone ringing on the nightstand near my head.

382/960

"Hello?" I answered in a sleepy voice. "Ms. Warner?" asked a deep voice on the other end. "Speaking," I mumbled. "Ms. Warner, this is Mr. Baxter from Austin Marks' office," said the voice. I shook my head and propped myself up on my arm. "Yes? What can I do for you?" I replied suddenly very awake. "Ms. Warner, Mr. Marks needs you to be part of the crew on a private flight to Sydney leaving at noon today," Mr. Baxter said. "I'm

383/960

sending a car for you right now. Can you be ready in one hour?" "Yes, yes, of course. Let me give you the address of where I am. Is everything all right?" I said, explaining where I was. "I'll let Mr. Marks explain," Mr. Baxter said. "Please pack for a five-day layover and be ready to prep the private plane when you arrive on the tarmac." "Of course, I will," I said as I looked around the room and realized that I hadn't unpacked from the last trip or even done any laundry.

384/960

"Very well, the car will be there in one hour. Please be ready to leave," he said before disconnecting. I looked at the phone for a moment before I got up and yelled, "Mom! I need help!" as I got out of bed and began unzipping my luggage and throwing things into the middle of the room. It wasn't more than a minute before I my mother rushed into the room with a worried look on her face. "I just got a call from the executive in charge of Mr. Marks' travel, and I have to be ready to be on a private flight in an hour," I said

385/960

as I held up two handfuls of dirty laundry. "Can you wash and dry these for me?" "What in the world?" my mother exclaimed as she took the clothes and headed to the laundry room. "What's going on, Emily?" "I have to catch a flight to Sydney in a couple of hours," I called as I hopped into the shower and quickly washed my hair. "I need to get ready to fly!" "Well, it's a good thing I washed and pressed this last night, isn't it?" my mother said as she entered the bathroom holding my flight uniform.

386/960

"Oh Mom, you're the greatest!" I cried as I peeked out from behind the shower curtain to see her hanging the uniform on the back of the bathroom door. "Now, can you get the rest of my stuff ready to go?" "Of course I can," she laughed as she walked out of the bathroom. "I'm your mother, I can work miracles." Over the next few days I would wonder if that weren't actually true.

Chapter Thirty-Three Austin The meeting with Daniel was tense, as I'd expected it would be, but it was cut short by Bax's announcement that the car was waiting for me downstairs. "Where are you headed, Austin?" Daniel asked

suddenly

very

interested

in

my

movements. "Just off to check out a possible investment spot," I said casually. He'd find out sooner or later where I actually was, but I wanted to keep

388/960

him guessing for a bit. "And maybe take a little time for some r and r." "That's good," he said as he gave me a smile that did not reach his eyes. "You young folks should take time to enjoy what you have." I knew he was implying that I should do so before I lost everything, but today, I wasn't biting. I had other business to take care of and engaging in a pissing match with Daniel Wentworth wouldn't solve the problem in Sydney. I smiled back at him and then gathered up my papers and moved to the door of the conference room where

389/960

Johanna waited with my briefcase and a cup of hot coffee in a travel mug. "Gentlemen, it's been a pleasure, but I need to get going," I said as I nodded and walked out of the room. I smiled at Johanna and then looked at Bax. "Ride with me downstairs?" "Sure thing, boss," he smiled. I filled him in on the meeting on the way down, and he told me about the developments on the site. "Austin, you just need to get there and stop them from striking," he said. "You don't have to work miracles, you just have to restore the peace."

390/960

"I'll do my best," I assured him. "No, you have to do better than that this time, Austin," he said seriously. "I'm not kidding, if this explodes, we may not get another chance to turn thing around before Daniel takes the operation over to Berlin and begins building. If he does that while we fiddle away in Sydney, we'll lose it all." "I get it, Bax," I said in an irritated tone. "I'm going to move heaven and earth to make sure this doesn't go under." "Alright, well, just do what you can," he said backing off a little. "No pressure."

391/960

"Oh no, no pressure at all," I replied. "Well, maybe just a little." He grinned as he playfully slugged my shoulder. "Good luck, boss."

Chapter Thirty-Four Emily My mother had washed my clothes and packed my bag by the time the car arrived to take me to the airport. I hugged her tightly and thanked her for her help. "Emily, I love you, baby," she said as she patted my cheek. "I know you'll do the right thing." I nodded, unsure of what that actually was, but I didn't know what to say other than, "I love you, too, Mom."

393/960

At the airport, the car drove past the usual stops and pulled up next to a plane already out on the runway outside of the commercial area. The driver got out and opened my door before popping the trunk and grabbing my bag. I looked up at the Boeing 727 painted with the Marks Air logo in red on a black background, and I marveled at its sleek design as I climbed the stairs. Once on board, the captain and his co-pilot introduced themselves and I waited for the other crewmembers to arrive. There would be two flight attendants, a cook, and a personal baggage

394/960

handler assigned to the flight, the latter two would all stay in the back of the cabin during the flight unless needed. My heart jumped when I heard a familiar voice calling, "Hey, hey, hey, Princess! Ready for a second trip down under?" Trish's smiling face appeared at the top of the stairs. I wouldn't be the only one responsible for Austin during the flight. "Trish!" I cried as I ran across the cabin to throw my arms around her and hug her tightly. "I'm so glad you're here!" "Yeah, me too," she said as she looked around and took in the surroundings. "I wasn't

395/960

sure I was going to make it. What were they thinking calling us at the last minute?" "I don't know, but it must be important if they brought us back so quickly," I said. "Nice digs," she said followed by a low appreciative whistle. "Where's the galley?" "Back here," I said as I led her back to the fully stocked kitchen and our quarters. On this flight, we'd have our own room complete with table, chairs, and two twin beds. It was like a hotel suite in the air. Trish nodded as she set her carry on bag on the bed I hadn't claimed and smiled at me.

396/960

"Alright, Princess, let's get started on prep work!" she said cheerfully. I worked on prepping the main cabin while Trish focused her attention on the kitchen and food prep. I checked overhead bins for blankets and pillows and double-checked the storage cabinets below the couch for extras of everything just in case Austin was bringing guests. I hadn't been able to stop thinking about him since we'd kissed in the penthouse, but I also remembered the woman he had been with in the hotel lobby and I steeled myself in case he boarded the plane with the beautiful woman.

397/960

He's a playboy who knows no loyalty. He just wants what he wants when he wants it, I reminded myself as I went about setting up the cabin the way that Trish had taught me. He didn't care about me; he just wanted a piece of ass. I repeated over and over until I felt certain that I had immunized myself against the considerable charm and magnetism of Mr. Austin Marks. Once I'd prepped the cabin for his arrival and Trish had made sure that there were a wide variety of his favorite beverages in the fridge and that all the meals he might want had been delivered, we stood back and admired the beauty of

398/960

the cabin's layout. It was done in simple design lines and had a light airy feeling, not something that was easy to do in the small space. I checked to make sure that all of the tray tables and seats were in working order and then I stood in the galley and breathed deeply as I awaited the arrival of my boss and his entourage. "I've never seen anything like this in my life," Trish whispered. "It's insane that anyone could have so much money that they could do this to an airplane, isn't it?" I nodded, grateful that Trish was here with me as we waited for Austin to arrive.

Chapter Thirty-Five Austin Despite the fact that my brain was spinning with all the information I'd ingested on the commercial flight that brought me to the corporate jet in Los Angeles, as I boarded the plane the first thing I did was look for Emily. I had told Bax to find the same crew that had flown over with me earlier in the week and I knew that he'd moved hell and high water to find them and get them here. As I entered the cabin, I looked toward the back of the plane and saw her there standing next

400/960

to the redhead whose name I couldn't recall to save my life. I smiled at Emily and started to walk toward her. She nodded without smiling and looked back at me with an expression that gave nothing away. She looked beautiful, and I couldn't help but smile. "Emily," I smiled warmly as I offered my hand. "It's good to see you again." "Mr. Marks," she said as she shook my hand quickly and then dropped her hands down to her sides. "It's always a pleasure, sir." "And Ms. -" I held my hand out to the redhead as a confused look flitted across my face

401/960

quickly replaced by a smile. "I'm sorry, I don't know your last name." "Trish," she smiled as she shook my hand. "It's okay, we didn't meet last time around. Please excuse my co-attendant here, she's had a rough day." "Are you okay, Emily?" I asked genuinely concerned. "I'm fine, thank you, Mr. Marks," she said with a weak smile. "Thank you for asking." Trish elbowed her in the side and she looked up into my eyes for a moment, but that was all it took for me to see that something was

402/960

going on. It suddenly came flooding back – how she'd pushed me away and said she wasn't interested. Now, I'd pulled her onto this flight and away from her life in Las Vegas. Maybe what I was seeing was her resentment at being on asked to return to Sydney on this flight. The captain announced that it was time to prepare for take-off, so I got myself situated and told the two interns that Bax had sent with me to find seats and get comfortable. Then, I settled in and waited for the plane to get airborne. I ran various scenarios through my head, finally thinking, Forget it, we're not fifteen year olds and I'm

403/960

not going to chase after a woman who doesn't want me. I'm the head of a multi-billion dollar corporation! I don't have to do this! But down deep, I knew that I was hooked on Emily in a way that I'd never been before and that I was going to follow the path wherever it led – even if that meant I was going to find a dead end. Chapter Thirty-Six Emily When I saw him enter the plane, I felt myself inhale sharply and hold my breath. He looked so handsome in his usual suit-minus-tie with the shirt open at the neck, five o'clock

404/960

shadow at noon, and messy dark curly hair that I had to fight to keep from staring. He walked across the cabin smiling and said hello as he stuck his hand out, I shook it and returned the greeting, but I kept my eyes lowered, afraid that he'd read everything in them if I looked up and let him see. "Are you okay, Emily?" he asked with genuine concern. "I'm fine, thank you, Mr. Marks," I said as I offered a weak, unconvincing smile. "Thank you for asking."

405/960

Trish said something to him and elbowed me in the side as she did, but I didn't hear her. I was lost in the memory of the night Austin had pulled me to him and brushed my lips with his. I couldn't forget the way my body had been drawn to his and the way my pulse had raced as his lips touched mine, and I couldn't forget the way he'd occupied my dreams every night since then. I shook my head to clear the thoughts that were flooding my brain and threatening to lead me right back into his arms.

406/960

"Pssst, Princess," Trish whispered as she poked me in the arm to get my attention. "Get ready for take off!" "Oh, yeah, right," I said as I took my place in the jump seat in the galley and belted myself in. "You okay?" she asked from the seat across the way. "You look a little pale." "I'm fine, just a little..." I trailed off as I thought about how to explain what I was feeling. "A little twitterpated, I'd say," Trish smiled as she nodded at me. "It's okay, Princess, you can

407/960

like the boy. He's hot and he's got good manners. I approve." "Oh great," I rolled my eyes at her as the plane began picking up speed in anticipation of assent. "I'm glad that I have your approval, I was so worried that I wouldn't and that I'd have to proceed without it." "Smart ass," she giggled as we lifted off the ground and headed up into the clouds. Once we were at the proper elevation, we both undid our restraints and prepped the cabin for the first round of drink and snack offerings.

408/960

"You go take care of him," Trish said as she looked over at the section where Austin was sitting reading a set of papers with great interest. "I'll get the peanut gallery." "Trish!" I whisper yelled. "No! You serve him, I don't want to even go there." "Oh, yes you do," she said with a knowing smile and a gentle shove. "Oh, yes you do." I shot her a death look and stuck my tongue out before pasting a smile on my face and stepping out into the main cabin.

409/960

"Mr. Marks, is there anything I can get you right now?" I asked in a quiet voice trying not to startle him. "Huh? Oh, yes, I'd like a club soda with lime and a sandwich or something," he said as he looked up and smiled at me adding, "And aren't we on a first name basis now?" "Um, I suppose we are, Austin," I said giving him a bright smile that didn't quite reach my eyes. "I'll get your drink and lunch. Do you have a sandwich preference?" "I'd like a BLT, Emily, if that's possible," he said in a way that suggested more than just a

410/960

sandwich. Just then, I had a flash of the blonde in the hotel lobby pop into my head, so I swallowed hard and smiled as best I could. "Sure thing, I can do that, Austin," I replied before I turned and walked back to the galley where I asked the cook to prepare the BLT. He had it ready by the time I'd poured the club soda and added a thick slice of lime to the edge of the glass, and I carried the tray out to the cabin. "Would you like this set up on the table, sir...Austin?" I asked. "No, just put it down here on the table next to me," he said gesturing toward the table that

411/960

was between his seat and the window. I raised an eyebrow as I realized how close this would require me to stand, but I knew what my job entailed, so I bent over and put the tray on the table next to him. I could smell the faint scent of his cologne and it made me feel weak as I set the silverware and napkin on the table before putting the plate and his drink next to it. "Is...is...is that all you'll be needing, sir...Austin?" I stammered still bent over as I tipped my head and looked at him. "Oh no," he murmured as he looked over at me and raised one hand to push a stray lock of

412/960

hair out of my face. "It's not near what I'll be needing." "Oh!" I exhaled closing my eyes for a moment as I felt the tips of his fingers brush my cheek. "I don't know what I did to make you run, but whatever it was, I'm sorry," he said softly. "It's...it's...it's not you," I stuttered as I searched for the words to explain my situation without driving him away. "Then what is it?" he asked simply. "Tell me, please?"

413/960

"Austin," I began as I opened my eyes and looked into his miserably. "Please, don't...I can't..." I pulled back and stood up as I held his gaze. "It's not you. I swear it's not you," I repeated adding, "I want to, believe me, I want to." Then, I turned and quickly walked back to the galley where I collapsed into one of the large chairs and put my hands over my face as I tried not to cry. "What's up, Princess?" Trish asked as she came bounding back from the cockpit where the

414/960

captain and co-pilot had just finished placing their lunch orders. "Whoa, what's going on?" "He wants me. I said no," I choked out as I swallowed hard to keep from sobbing. "I can't do this, Trish! I want him, but I can't!" "Oh, honey," Trish said as she walked over to the kitchen and handed the chef the orders before she came and kneeled down in front of me. "Stop this, right now. Tell me what happened." I told her exactly what had happened and what he'd said, and then how I'd run away. Trish smiled and patted my hand as she calmed me down. Then, she stood up, grabbed the orders for

415/960

the cockpit and walked up front, saying she'd be right back. "Princess," she said as she returned to the galley. "That boy is up there in the cabin looking just as miserable as you look sitting back here. Go up there and just talk to him. Tell him the truth. What's the worst that can happen?" "He'll hate me," I said miserably. "Well, if you keep playing games with him like this, then the outcome will be the same," she said, shaking her head. "So, go up there and take control of the situation and let him know what's going on. Who knows, maybe he'll understand."

416/960

"You think so?" I said in a small voice. "It can't be any worse than the two of you moping around miserably for the same reason," she said with her hands on her hips. She pointed to the cabin and said, "Go talk to him." I got up and walked out of the galley into the cabin. I shyly approached Austin and said, "Can I talk with you for a minute?" "Sure, what do you need?" he asked in a business-like tone that almost sent me running back to the galley, but Trish stood guard in the doorway and shook her head as she mouthed, "TALK."

417/960

"Um, I just wanted to explain what's going on," I said nervously. "Okay, then why don't you sit down and let me listen to what you have to say," He smiled as he gestured to the chair across from him. "I'd love to hear you explain." I sat down on the edge of the chair, unsure about how comfortable I should get when I was technically an employee, but he smiled and urged me to get comfortable, so I sat back, took a deep breath, and began explaining. It took me nearly an hour to tell the whole tale of my situation and

418/960

why I was hesitant to let things between us go any further. "So, you're saying that you're attracted to me, too?" he asked. "Uh huh," I nodded as I blushed and looked away. "But you don't want to do anything to disrespect your husband, even though he's kind of gone out of his way to disrespect you. Am I right?" he asked. "Well, when you put it like that, it sounds kind of like I should hook up with you," I said defensively.

419/960

"No, I'm not saying that at all," he said. "I'm just stating facts. You won't disrespect your husband even when he's chosen to disrespect you." I nodded, not knowing what to say. "That sounds like you've got morals and values and that you're loyal to people you care about," he said. "I don't think that's a bad thing." "You don't?" I asked surprised at what he'd said. "No, I don't," he replied. "I think it means that you are a decent human being and someone

420/960

who is trustworthy. And that makes you even more attractive." "Thank you, sir...Austin," I said as I blushed again. "But what happens now?" "Now?" he asked and then grinned. "What happens now is that I give you space to figure out what you need to do about that husband of yours, but keep reminding you that I'm here and I’m interested." "Wait, what?" I said while shaking my head, unsure if I'd heard him correctly. "I'm going to keep trying to win you over," he said grinning widely. "I'm a good guy, but I'm

421/960

not an idiot. You're someone exceptional, Emily, and I like exceptional people. Especially when they are as beautiful as you are." "That sounds an awful lot like two dogs pissing on the same fire hydrant," I said grimly. "I don't see myself as a fire hydrant." "What?" he said and then quickly understood. "Oh, I'm not going to push you, I'm just going to offer you options. We'll be friends. How about that?" "Oh right," I said with a raised eyebrow. "A billionaire playboy with women at his beck and call is going to be just friends with one of his

422/960

young flight attendants. That sounds like a stellar plan." Austin burst out laughing so loudly that Trish came out to the cabin to check on things. I waved her off with a smile as I turned back to the handsome man sitting across the aisle from me and said, "Austin, if you think you can be just friends with me until I figure out what to do about my situation, then I welcome it. But I don't think that's going to be easy...for either of us," I said, giving him a knowing look.

423/960

His eyes widened as he caught my drift and then a smile spread across his lips. "Can't blame a guy for trying, can you?"

Chapter Thirty-Seven Austin Once Emily had explained what the situation was, I understood that if I wanted to win her over, I was going to have to take it slow. This was not going to be the least bit easy, though. Sitting across from me on the plane, she looked so beautiful in the plain fitted dress with her hair pulled back and just a touch of makeup highlighting her big soulful eyes. I wanted her to let her hair down so I could run my fingers through it as I slowly caressed every inch of her curvy figure. That one kiss we'd shared had

425/960

unleashed a desire in me that I'd never felt before, and I was now willing to do anything to ensure that, in the end, she'd be with me. "So, you're saying that you're attracted to me, too?" I asked. "Uh huh," she nodded, and I noticed that she was blushing as she looked away. She was so sweet, but when I kissed her, I knew she wasn't a virginal innocent. There was a passionate woman under that calm demeanor, and I wanted to unleash her. "But you don't want to do anything to disrespect your husband even though he's kind of

426/960

gone out of his way to disrespect you. Am I right?" I asked. "Well, when you put it like that it sounds kind of like I should hook up with you," she said defensively. "No, I'm not saying that at all," I said, being careful not to overstep my bounds for now. I was going to have to go slow and keep the pace steady until she figured out what to do about her crumbling marriage. "I'm just stating facts. You won't disrespect your husband, even though he's gone out of his way to disrespect you. It sounds like you've got morals and values and that you're

427/960

loyal to people you care about. I don't think that's a bad thing." "You don't?" she asked surprised at what I'd said. "No, I don't," I replied. "I think it means that you are a decent human being and someone who is trustworthy. And that makes you even more attractive." "Thank you, sir...Austin," she said as she blushed again. "But what happens now?" "Now?" I grinned. "What happens now is that I give you space to figure out what you need

428/960

to do about that husband of yours, but keep reminding you that I'm here and I’m interested." When she got up after a bit more conversation and went back to the galley, I inhaled deeply, knowing that this was going to be a difficult tightrope to walk and, at the same time, feeling invigorated by the challenge. Nothing had ever come easy to me, not once in my entire life, so I had learned how to put my head down and work hard to get what I want. I was fairly sure that Emily's marriage was headed for an end, but I knew better than to bank on it. So for now, I would focus my energy on solving the problem

429/960

with the Sydney crew and on finding ways to actually be with Emily. Knowing that she wanted me, too, made this even more challenging, but I wasn't going to shy away from it. Not when there was so much at stake.

Chapter Thirty-Eight Emily Once the planed landed and we were back in Sydney, Trisha and I headed to the hotel to get settled for the next five days. We had five free days to ourselves and nothing holding us back from exploring the city and picking up the items on Trish's mother's list of requests. It amazed me how quickly she'd come up with a new list, but Trish just rolled her eyes and sighed. I was in my room, a much smaller one than the last time I'd been here, when I heard a knock at my door. When I opened it, there was a

431/960

bellhop holding a huge floral arrangement on the other side. He handed it to me with a card and said he'd been told to wait for a response. I took the arrangement inside my room and read the card. The vase was full of grevilea, kangaroo paw, flannel flowers, and smokebush – a true native Australian arrangement and it was stunning. The card attached to the arrangement read: Emily--Looking forward to getting to know you and enjoying your company. Will you join me on my boat tomorrow afternoon around 2pm for sailing and dinner on Depot Beach? -A.

432/960

"Tell him the answer is yes," I called out to the bellhop. "But he's going to have to tell me where his boat is!" "He said to tell you that there would be a car waiting for you downstairs," said the bellhop. "Oh, he did, did he? Pretty sure of himself," I muttered. "He said you'd say that, ma'am." The boy grinned. "And, he said to tell you that he wasn't sure of himself, he just likes to be prepared for all eventualities." I laughed out loud and gave the boy a big tip before closing the door. As I looked at the

433/960

arrangement and thought about tomorrow's boat trip, I felt guilty. I grabbed my phone out of my purse and quickly tapped the screen and brought up Tommy's number and hit the dial button. "Hello?" a woman's voice answered. When I didn't say anything, I heard her say, “Oh shit, it's your wife!" "Em?" Tommy said a little too loudly. "Hey Em, how are ya?” "Who was that?" I asked in a cold tone. "Who? Oh, that was one of the girls in the shop," he said a little too quickly. "I left my phone on the dock, so she picked it up for me."

434/960

"Don't lie to me, Tom Warner," I said. "You know that I always know when you are lying." "Em, don't do this right now, please?" he said quietly. "Just not right now, okay?" "Why is there a woman answering your phone when I know full well that you are NOT AT WORK!" I yelled into the phone. I was furious with him, not so much for cheating, as for lying to me about it and knowing that I knew he was lying.

435/960

"Emily, let's just calm down and talk about then when you get home," he said way more calmly that I expected. "Are you cheating on me, Tommy?" I asked. "Em-" he began. "Are you cheating on me? Answer me," I demanded. "I want to know." "Em, look there's more to it than that. Let me explain when you get home," he said. "Forget it, we're done," I said with a trembling voice. "We are so done, and I don't need to

436/960

come home and have you lie to my face in order to know that." "Emily, don't say that," he pleaded. "Go to hell," I said as I disconnected the call and then blocked all calls and incoming texts from his number. I knew he'd start blowing up my phone trying to explain away his inexcusable behavior, and I didn't want to hear it. I looked over at the flowers on the table and felt guilty that I'd judged Tommy so harshly, but angry because I'd exercised restraint when I hadn't wanted to and he hadn't returned the favor.

437/960

I knew right then that we were on a downward spiral to the end of our marriage. The question was where would it all end?

Chapter Thirty-Nine Austin The next afternoon, I was standing on the deck of the boat that would take Emily and I on a tour of Sydney Harbor and then head up the coast to Depot Beach where we could do some bird watching and see the groups of kangaroos that spent the day sleeping on the beach. I'd arranged for us to have a private dinner on a small beach near the water complete with a white tablecloth, candles, and a four-course meal cooked on the beach by one of the hotel chefs. It had taken some serious persuading (and money, but I had

439/960

plenty of that) to get things together so quickly, but when I was determined, I got things done. Emily came marching up the plank dressed in a low-cut peach sundress with matching sandals carrying a sun hat that would shade her entire upper body. I smiled as she stepped onto the boat and then felt a little alarmed as she marched over to me, threw her arms around my neck, and kissed me on the lips. "What in the-" I said as I pulled back to look at her. "Let's do it," she said in a business-like tone.

440/960

"Do what?" I asked, completely confused about what was going on. "It, you know, let's do it," she said sounding more angry than seductive. "Let's go have sex. Here. Now." "Emily?" I said as I put my hands on her shoulders and looked deep into her eyes. "What is going on?" "My husband is cheating on me," she said matter-of-factly. "So, I figure it's my right to cheat on him." I looked at her as she held her chin up and dared me to take her below deck, but as I held her

441/960

shoulders, I could feel her trembling under my hands. She was angry and scared, and she was trying to play the big dog card to make the hurt go away. "Emily, I can't do that," I said shaking my head. "And, you don't want to do it, either." She stared at me defiantly before the tears began to well up. "You don't, do you?" I asked in a gentle tone. "You don't want to do it like that." She raised her hands to cover her face and for a moment, she wept silently. I didn't get the feeling that she wanted me to do anything more

442/960

than hold her shoulders in my hands, so I stood stock still until she'd stopped and looked up at me again. Her tear-stained face made my heart ache, and all I wanted to do was take her in my arms and tell her it would all be okay, but I knew doing that would cross a boundary neither of us was ready to cross just yet, so I held her gaze, not knowing if she would agree to continue with the tour or walk off the boat. I stood waiting.

Chapter Forty Emily I stood on the bow of the boat with the breeze blowing my hair back from my face as I looked out over the water. Standing close enough to be able to lean over and speak into my ear, Austin narrated the sights we were seeing. He'd dealt with my reaction over finding out that Tommy was cheating on me with a great deal of restraint and right now, I was grateful. We were on his yacht in the middle of Sydney Harbor, touring the sites. The boat was unlike anything I'd ever seen before, not that I'd

444/960

been on many boats in my life, but this one was extraordinary. It was a Mangusta Oceano super yacht that looked like a white orca whale. As we sat on the front deck, a crew member brought out chilled glasses of champagne and we toasted – to what I wasn't sure, but Austin seemed to be trying to find a way to help me forget about the awful scene with Tommy and show me that it was okay to have a good time. He soon took over the role of tour guide as we sliced through the deep blue waters of Sydney Harbor, leaving a white wake behind us.

445/960

"Over there is the Sydney Opera House," he pointed out. "It's got quite a history since it took almost twenty years to build." "Oh wow," I said as I marveled at the beautiful white sails rising up off of the building on the edge of the harbor. "That's amazing!" "It really is." Austin nodded as he looked at me then quickly shifted his gaze back at the opera house. "The designer won a contest in 1957 and it took an entire year to knock down the Fort Macquarie Tram Depot before they could start construction. They finally started in 1959, but it

446/960

took until 1973 for the whole thing to be complete." "It took almost fifteen years to construct that?" I said in awe as we made a second pass by the opera house. "It looks like a group of white sea shells stacked up against one another." "It does doesn't it?" he nodded. "The funny thing is that for as white as it looks, it's actually a chevron design that mixes glossy white tiles with matte cream-colored ones." "How do you know so much about this?" I asked, turning to looked at him.

447/960

"I have to know a lot," he said as he shifted so that he was facing me as he looked down. The distance between us was incredibly close and I could feel him wanting to bridge the gap. I wanted him, too, but I was afraid of what would happen if he did. "I see," I said swallowing hard and looking back at the building. Then cheerfully, I asked, "What else do you know?" "Let's see, I know that the Sydney Harbor Bridge was built in 1932 and was modeled after the Hell Gate Bridge in New York," he said with

448/960

a smile. "And I know that Port Jackson is the largest natural harbor in the world!" "My, my, my, you're just a wealth of knowledge, aren't you?" I laughed as I playfully patted his arm. I wanted to keep my hand on him, but I quickly withdrew it when I felt the strong muscle bulging underneath his shirt. "I know a few things," he said as he held my gaze until I looked away. "Like what it's like growing up with all this money?" I blurted out then gasped at my directness.

449/960

"No, actually I have no idea what that would be like," he said shaking his head. "I grew up dirt poor in Brooklyn. Just me and my mother in a small apartment in Bushwick. I didn't know what money was like until about five year ago when I inherited all this." "Wait, you inherited all this, but you didn't grow up with it?" I asked. "How does that happen?" "Well, it's a long story and I'm not sure it's really that interesting," he said looking away.

450/960

"It's one I'd like to hear," I said softly. "I mean, you know all of my secrets, so why not share yours with me?" I watched his face as the emotions flitted across it and wondered what he was thinking. Did he think I'd judge him or was he worried that if I knew the story, I'd reject him? I waited, wondering if he would talk to me or if he'd close off and head back to the safety of being the tour guide. "My father never met me," he began in a voice so quiet that I had to lean in to hear him. "My mother was one of his many secretaries and

451/960

mistresses. The deal was that she got everything she ever wanted, so long as she maintained a low profile, and she did. Until she got pregnant with me. Then, he got angry because he felt she went back on the deal." "That's awful," I said shaking my head. "How could he do that to someone he loved?" "I'm not sure if my father ever actually loved anyone," he said sadly, setting down his champagne class and twisting the edge of a decorative pillow on the couch where we sat. "Well, except himself. He was a self-absorbed man who loved money and the thrill of the chase. He was

452/960

an absolutist, so you were either for him or against him, there was no middle ground." "If you never met him, how do you know so much about him?" I asked, trying to ease some of his stress. "My mother told me a lot about him, but she only told me the good things," he said with a wry smile. "It wasn't until I inherited his empire that I learned about the other side of his personality, and honestly, I'm still learning." "But if he didn't want you, then why did he leave you his company?" "That's a great question, Emily," he said. "I still don't know that I have an answer to that one.

453/960

All I know is that I was the only child in any of his marriages or affairs. His wife never had any children and I guess my mother was the only mistress who dared to defy his edict. So, I've often thought that I inherited everything simply by default." "That has to be a strange feeling," I observed. I watched him become more agitated as he spoke. It was obvious that this was a topic he didn't often discuss. "I mean, to have a father who doesn't acknowledge you, but who leaves you his entire world."

454/960

"You're telling me," he said, laughing uncomfortably. "I have this weird split between an inferiority complex and a God complex. I feel like that kid who made a birthday wish to win a million dollars only to have it come true, and now I don't quite know what to do with it." "What about your mother?" I asked. "Is she still alive?" "Oh yes, very much so," he said laughing. "In fact, she's probably going to call me any minute and check to see if I'm still alive." "Why? Are you that much of a risk taker?" I laughed.

455/960

"No, not really," he admitted. "It's just that I've been traveling so much that I haven't called her and she likes to keep tabs on me. She worries." "What is there to worry about?" I asked. "You seem so utterly normal." "Thanks, I think," he grinned. "Yes, it was meant as a compliment," I laughed as I touched his arm again. This time, I left my hand there for a little longer than I should have. His arm felt so strong and solid, and I flashed back to the night in the penthouse when he wrapped his arms around me and kissed me so

456/960

lightly. I inhaled sharply and then pulled my hand back as if it has been burned. "You okay?" he asked. "Uh huh," I nodded, gulping air and then following it with champagne. I didn't think about the fact that I was rapidly downing alcohol, but if I had, I'm not sure it would have stopped me. "But really, why does she worry?" He stared at me very intensely for a few seconds and then said, "You seem like someone who is trustworthy and can keep a secret, am I right?"

457/960

"Austin, if you're worried that you'll tell me something and I'll go spill it to the tabloids or something, you don't need to," I assured him. "I'm not that kind of person, and no matter what happens, I'm not going to talk about you to anyone – except maybe my mother, who sounds like she came from the same background as your mother!" "It's entirely possible," he laughed and then stopped. "My mother is this weirdly open 'citizen of the world,' as she calls it."

458/960

"Ahh, okay, your mom's a hippie," I teased as I patted his arm again. I left my hand resting on his forearm as he spoke. "Hardly, but sometimes she acts like one," he laughed as he moved his hand up to cover mine. Neither one of us looked down or said a word, but we knew. "The secret is that I think I'm fighting off a hostile takeover at the company. I'm not sure, though. The guys who worked for my father back in the day were not happy about me being named CEO, and they have plotted and schemed to get me out of the leadership role since day one. We all know it, but we play the

459/960

game as though they aren’t doing what they're doing, so it's hard to know if what's going on here is sabotage or just a weird coincidence." "What's going on here?" I asked. "There's the threat of a strike because the crew thinks that we're going to ship in foreign workers to do the job for less pay," he said as he squeezed my hand. "We've never even thought about doing it, but somehow the rumor has gotten around the crew and they're threatening to walk off the job. If they do that..."

460/960

"If they do that, then you're really in trouble if you're not actually going to bring in new workers," I finished. "Precisely," he nodded. "But I don't know how to stop the rumors when I don't know where they're coming from and I can't make them not strike if they don't believe me. I'm in a real bind." "But who would start the rumors?" I asked. "That's just it, we're not sure," he said, getting lost in his analytical thoughts and taking me along for the ride. "I think it's Daniel and his henchmen."

461/960

He saw the confused look on my face and explained, "Daniel is one of the guys who worked with my father. He's hardcore old school. You know, one of those guys when you think of mobsters and mafia." "No, seriously?" I burst out laughing and pulled my hand away as I clapped in disbelief. Austin reached out and gently took my hand in his, guiding it back to his arm without a word. I looked up at him and saw a gentle pleading in his eyes, so I didn't pull away. "Yeah, seriously," he said. "Daniel and his guys have a project that they're trying to get

462/960

green lighted, but I've been dragging my feet because I don't have a good feeling about it. I think they started this rumor to get me out of the country with my mind on other things so they could push forward with their business deal." "So, they're going behind your back to get the other project started?" "That's exactly what they're doing, but I can't prove it." He nodded as he ran his fingertips over the back of my hand causing me to inhale sharply as I felt the sensation. I wanted to move closer, but I didn't dare. I wanted so much more

463/960

than I would ever dare to want, but I stayed where I was and simply listened.

Chapter Forty-One Austin I had tried to be a good host and give her a tour of the harbor, but the conversation had turned personal and now I found myself holding her hand and confessing all of the problems I was facing as I tried to run Marks Enterprises. Emily looked up at me with eyes that made it incredibly difficult for me to not touch her and the hand on my arm was pushing me close to the edge. The funny thing was that I was okay with just sitting here feeling her hand on mine and not rushing her off to the stateroom for wild sex. I wanted

465/960

her, to be sure, but there was something about her that made me want to do things the right way and not screw it up like I had so many other times. "So, yeah, I'm not sure what they're up to, but it's definitely not good," I sighed. "What are you going to do?" she asked. I could feel her hand resting on my arm and as my fingers traced a light path across the back of her hand, I could hear her breathing change ever so slightly. "I'm going to meet with the crew leader again, and I'm going to try and figure out a way

466/960

to make sure the crew doesn't strike," I said. "But I don't know how to make that happen." "Why not just offer them a contract that says you won't hire anyone else?" she offered. "I mean, that's what happened with the flight attendants a few years ago and it seems to have worked out pretty well, if you ask me." "Holy moly, you're right!" I cried as the words came out of her mouth. "We did do that, didn't we?" "Yes, and everyone benefitted from it," she said. Then, she looked at me and tipped her head. "Where are we headed?"

467/960

"Oh! I want to show you this really cool beach and then we're going to head back up the coast to my house," I said. "Wait, you have a house in Sydney and you stay at the hotel?" she asked confused. "Yes, I do," I shrugged. "Well, it's a little bit bigger than your average house, and it requires a staff and all kinds of things, so sometimes it's just easier for me to stay at the hotel than to try and get everything together to go to the house. Plus, it's a little far away from the city if I have to be there for meetings in the hotel, which is usually what I have to do,"

468/960

"Oh, I see," she said nodding and looking away. She was thinking something, but I couldn't tell what that something was and I didn't want to upset her by asking. "We don't have to go to the house," I quickly offered. "I just thought it would be a nice place to have dinner together without all of the interference that happens at the hotel." "I see," she said moving back at little bit. "Well, then do go on." "Emily, what's wrong?" I asked. "What just happened?" "I just..." she stammered.

469/960

"You just what?" "I just don't want you to get the wrong idea about me," she said. "I mean, you planned a getaway in your little private love nest, so that must mean you thought I'd be willing to just drop everything and sleep with you." "Wait, what?" I said suddenly perplexed at the change from playful to serious. "You were going to try and get me into bed, even though you said you understood that I've got things to deal with and that I can't just go hopping into bed with you!" she cried as she

470/960

stood up and stalked across the front of the boat. "God, you're all alike, aren't you?" "All who? All alike what?" I countered. "All you rich boys. You think you can have whatever you want and whoever you want, whenever you want them, so you completely disregard the rest of us on the bottom," she was pacing the deck angrily and looking up at me with each turn. "Emily! No! I didn't plan this with the intention of just pushing you into bed," I said calmly, trying to reassure her. "I really did just

471/960

want to spend time with you and get to know you better." "Sure, sure, is that all part of the story?" she asked defensively. "Oh my God, is it all part of the ploy? Is this some kind of game you use with all women?" "Emily, stop for a minute, please," I said quietly as I walked over to her and gently put a hand on her shoulder. "Just listen to me for a minute, okay?" "Fine." She stopped pacing and stood staring up at me. She looked both so vulnerable and so strong, and I wanted to gather her up in my

472/960

arms and kiss her, but I knew if I did, then she'd feel as if she'd been proven right and I would feel like a jerk. "I'm not trying to do anything," I told her, looking directly into her eyes. "I've got a trip to Depot Beach planned for this afternoon and a dinner planned for this evening. That's the extent of my planning. I just wanted to share this with you." She relaxed a little bit as she looked at me, and as she softened, a smile slowly began to spread across her lips. I smiled back, but waited for her to move away first.

473/960

"So, what is this beach you're taking me to?" she asked, moving back toward the couch and sitting down in one corner to tuck her tan limbs underneath her and look up at me expectantly. "Depot Beach is this awesome place where there are kangaroos lounging around on the beach," I said as I looked out over the sparkling water and watched the boat plow through the swells. "There are also a whole bunch of interesting birds, but mostly, the water is a beautiful shade of aqua and is incredibly clear, so I thought we could do some snorkeling."

474/960

"I didn't know we were going to swim," she said. "I didn't bring a bathing suit!" "Well, lucky for you I called down to the shops and had them bring over a variety of suits in all sizes, so you can go find one you like and put it on," I smiled. "Oh, you're good," she laughed. "You're smart enough to know not to pick one suit and get the size wrong!" I laughed out loud at this because it was true. "My mother taught me lots of things, but she always said that making sure a woman didn't feel self-conscious about how she looked was

475/960

one of the most important lessons I'd ever learn. And she was right." Emily laughed out loud and when she did, she threw her head back and I caught a glimpse of what she'd look like in the throes of passion. It took my breath away and I looked away as she hopped up off the couch and asked, "So, where do I find this plethora of suits?" "In the state room, of course," I laughed with her as I pointed the way. She laughed all the way down the hall and then went in and shut the door. I walked back out to the edge of the front deck and looked out at the water, wondering

476/960

what it was I thought I was doing here. This was a dangerous game we were playing since we both knew where we wanted it to head, but it seemed like we were both dancing as close to the fire as we could get and then pulling back before either of us got burned. I wanted to know more about Emily, but I didn't know how to ask without sounding like I was trying to manipulate her. I sighed as I realized that I was going to simply have to have patience and wait for her to make up her mind. I only hoped that she was going to make it up in my favor this time.

477/960

A few minutes later, Emily came bouncing out of the stateroom wrapped in a towel and giggling like a little girl. "What on earth is so funny?" I asked, laughing with her even though I had no idea what I was laughing about. "Oh my gosh, Austin!" she cried. "That state room is unbelievable! How do you even imagine a room like that? And how many bathing suits did you have them bring?" "As many as they needed to," I said confused. "Why? Was that too many?"

478/960

"It's more than what's in most of the stores, Mr. Morning!" she laughed. "You're nuts!" "Mr. Morning?" I said, even more confused. "Who is Mr. Morning?" "You are, silly," she laughed. "It's your initials: AM. Morning!" "Okay, now who's being the silly one?" I laughed. "That's just weird." "No, it's not," she said. "Your initials are everywhere on this boat! It's like looking at announcements all over the place. AM! AM! AM! And all I could think was, my gosh it's like an

479/960

announcement that it's morning...over and over and over!" I burst into laughter because she was right. My initials were all over the place and it did like they were announcing daybreak. "So, which suit did you choose?" I asked casually. "Oh no, you don't get to see it until we hop into the water, Mr. Morning!" She laughed again. "Now, go change into your suit!" I laughed all the way back to the stateroom where I pulled out a pair of swimming trunks and put them on. I scanned the room trying to see it

480/960

with Emily's eyes, and realized that she was probably seeing it the same way I had five years ago when I'd first inherited the money. It all looked so elegantly unbelievable, and even now, five years later, I still sometimes stood looking at things I owned shaking my head in disbelief. As I emerged back out on to the deck, I saw Emily standing at the rail with her face tipped into the breeze, her eyes closed and her arms stretched wide as she felt the waves rocking beneath her. It was a picture I wanted to keep, so I stood watching her until I heard the captain

481/960

announce that we were arriving at Depot Beach and to prepare to anchor and go ashore. At that moment, Emily opened her eyes and turned to look at me, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. "Are you ready to go ashore, beautiful?" I asked. Emily giggled in response and dropped the towel that had been covering her. Underneath was a black string bikini that seemed impossibly small and yet covered way more than I wanted it to. I nodded my approval and then let loose a low wolf whistle.

482/960

"Oh stop," she waved me off with another giggle. "But thank you." "My pleasure," I said bowing a little. "Entirely." "Alright," she smiled. "So, how do we get to the beach?" "What do you mean?" I asked as a small smile played around the edges of my lips. "We're gonna swim for it!" "Austin!" she cried. "Why didn't you tell me? I would have picked a more practical suit! Arrgh! You are impossible!"

483/960

"I'm kidding, I'm kidding," I laughed. "We've got a small skiff that will take us over for a picnic on the beach. Grab your towel, missy!" Emily laughed happily and then followed me to the landing where the skiff waited to take us to shore.

Chapter Forty-Two Emily When Austin lifted me off of the ladder and set me in the skiff, I could feel his large hands spanning my waist and the sensation of his fingers on my bare skin caused me to inhale and hold my breath until he'd set me down. I hadn't wanted him to let go, but he was doing his best to be a gentleman and I didn't want to push it. I turned my face toward shore and felt the spray from the skiff hitting my face. We were headed to the coastal area where full grown kangaroos lounged all day, and Austin was

485/960

excited to show me where they hung out and to share a picnic lunch on the white sand. I used to my peripheral vision to watch him as he guided the boat to shore and I couldn't help but notice his broad shoulders and muscled arms now that he wasn't wearing a shirt. For a moment, I let myself fantasize about what it would feel like to run my hands up and down his chest, and then I shook my head to clear the thought and smiled as I felt the skiff hit the sand. "Are you hungry or should we look around a bit first?" he asked as he hauled a basket out of the vessel and set it on the shore.

486/960

"Let's look around, I'm okay for now," I replied. I watched him stack the supplies and wondered who had packed all that for us. We were only two people, but it looked like there was enough lunch for a big group. "Great, then follow me!" he called as he began trudging across the sand. I quickly tied the large scarf I'd brought with me around my waist and followed after him. My legs were shorter, so I ended up running to match his stride. When he noticed, he laughed and slowed down so he could walk beside me.

487/960

"Over there is where we can do some bird watching," he said as he pointed to a shady spot near the edge of the woods. "There are many different types of birds in this area, but I'm really hoping that you'll get to see a Satin bowerbird." "Oh really, why is that?" I asked, curious as to why he would be so interested in showing me a particular bird. "No reason really, they're just interesting little birds," he replied as his eyes followed something in the sky. He excitedly called, "Oh look, there's a wedge-tailed eagle!" I followed his finger and saw a majestic gray bird floating on

488/960

the wind current then swooping around to take another pass at lower ground. "It's either scouting its territory or it's trying to keep cool," Austin explained. "It's very big and it looks quite intimidating," I said. "They've been known to hunt red kangaroo together with other eagles," he said with more than a bit of awe in his voice. "They're rather formidable and quite vicious when they need to be. I kind of admire that level of tenacity, don't you?" "I think it's barbaric," I replied. "But they're birds, so I don't take it personally."

489/960

"Nor should you," Austin said as he burst into laughter. "You're hilarious, missy. A real comedian!" "Why thank you, I think," I said with a smile. I liked walking the beach with Austin. He knew so much about the wildlife and the plants that it was fun and interesting. He showed me a cabbage palm and noted that its flowers, which resembled huge white heads of cabbage, inspired its name. We'd walked quite a way away from our lunch when suddenly we rounded a corner and came into viewing range of a group of eastern

490/960

grey kangaroos. They were stretched out under a shady tree near the beach but off the sand. There were a few joeys hopping around their mothers and playing rather half-heartedly in the mid-day sun. The male kangaroos looked like human sunbathers as they reclined on their sides with their back legs stretched out and their front legs spread on the ground in front of them. It was an interesting tableaux and I was stunned by how close we were to them. "Look at them," Austin whispered as he bent close and slipped an arm around my waist. I

491/960

shivered a bit, but I leaned into it hoping that he would stay there a bit longer. "I know, it seems there is a commonality in all species," I whispered back. "In what way?" he asked. "It seems that in every species the females are always working and looking after the offspring, and the men are lazing around watching," I deadpanned in his ear. Austin choked on the laughter that bubbled up in his throat and then swallowed it down as he clung to me. I slid my arm under his and wrapped it around his waist. He was still as we sat arm-in-

492/960

arm watching the lounging grey kangaroos. I didn't say a word because I didn't want to break the spell or the contact. I liked the feeling of his warm body pressed against mine and how his arm fit perfectly around my waist. Suddenly, the kangaroos spotted something in the trees and they all jumped up and hopped toward it, away from the beach. Austin looked over at me. Our eyes locked as we held each other with one arm. I looked up at him and wondered if I should lean over and kiss him, but thought about how he'd promised to give me

493/960

room to figure things out, so I simply held his gaze and waited. "Um, lunch?" he finally said as he cleared his throat and withdrew his arm. "Sure! I'm hungry now," I said in a much too cheerful voice as I turned and headed back from where we came. I could feel Austin close behind me. "What's for lunch?" "I'm not sure, I didn't pack the basket today," he replied. "Do you normally pack a picnic basket when you take a woman to the beach?" I asked playfully as I skipped down the path.

494/960

"Only when I don't care about impressing her," he shot back. I laughed out loud, and we raced back to the beach where our lunch awaited us. The chef had packed deliciously thick turkey sandwiches on homemade bread that smelled like it had recently come out of the oven. There were containers of tender potato salad seasoned with cumin and vinegar, crisp bean salad with a mustard dressing, and pasta salad with fresh peppers, tomatoes, and mozzarella cheese. There were bottles of ice-cold pale ale and for dessert we stuffed ourselves with fresh melon and

495/960

macaroons. When I'd eaten as much as I could, I leaned back and lay in the sand groaning about how full I was. Austin laughed and lay down next to me. "So, I told you about my childhood, tell me about yours," he said as he reached down and laced his fingers through mine. I could feel the air leave my lungs as he gently held my hand as he looked at me and waited to hear my reply. "Well, I grew up in a poor part of Las Vegas, the part where there were security gates across the front of the apartment complex, but no

496/960

locks on them to keep the dangerous people out," I said. "Is that what it was like in Bushwick?" "No, this is your story. I'll answer questions later," he smiled. "Tell me about it." "My father died when I was small, he was a Marine," I said softly. "My mother did the best she could with what she had and I never felt unloved or unlucky, unless it was on Father/ Daughter Day at school, but even then my mother would get a friend to come with me, so I didn't feel totally left out." "Did you know your father at all?" he asked.

497/960

"No, I was just a baby when he died. I don't have any memories of him," I said. "Did you ever meet your father?" "No, I have no memories of him, either," he said. "The first time I'd ever heard of him was during the reading of the will when I found out that he'd left me practically his entire fortune." "It's odd, but I don't miss him," I said. "You know what I mean? Like you can't miss what you never even had." "I know," Austin nodded. "I know exactly what you mean. My mom did double duty and she did it pretty well, I think."

498/960

"Yeah, my mother never made me feel like there was anything wrong with our life," I nodded. "She made it all seem like this big giant adventure, so I just hopped on and went with her wherever she took me." "My mom did that, too!" he exclaimed. "She'd make even the most boring errand seem like this huge mystery adventure and I'd always come back feeling like we led the most interesting lives in the world. Even when we were so poor that we had to do without, she still made it seem like it was fun."

499/960

"My mom always told me that our trips to the food bank were actually to help out the poor people in our neighborhood, and could I please pick up an extra box of Mac and Cheese for Mr. Burton on the third floor?" I laughed. "She made me feel like we were doing everyone else's shopping and errands!" "Why did you marry Tommy?" Austin blurted out as he looked at me with a serious expression on his face. "It's complicated," I said. "I find that most everything is," he smiled. "Now, why did you marry him?"

500/960

"I loved him. I still do, if I'm honest," I said. "He was headed places, and I was too, and we were so incredibly young. I mean, I still am really young, but back then we were even younger, you know?" Austin listened carefully as I told him the whole story of how Tommy and I wound up married and what had happened after he'd gotten injured. I explained what our life looked like now, and then I sighed and looked up at the sky. "I'm sorry that things are so tough, Emily," he said.

501/960

"Don't you dare pity me," I said fiercely as I gripped his hand tighter and held on. "I would never insult you that way," he assured me. "I'm just saying that I'm sorry that things are difficult, and I'm sorry if I'm making them more difficult." "You really are, you know?" I said as I turned my head sideways to look at him. "You're complicating everything." "Again, I'm sorry," he said. "Well, I'm not." I smiled as I leaned over and lightly kissed his cheek. "I'm not sorry at all."

502/960

Chapter Forty-Three Austin When she kissed my cheek I was tempted to turn and kiss her lips, but I held back, knowing that if I wanted to win her affection, I'd have to let her come to me not chase her all over the beach and make her feel like I was only using her for her body. I smiled and nodded as I squeezed her hand tightly. She returned my smile and then popped up off the sand and headed for the water. "Let's swim!" she called as she untied the sarong from around her waist and raced across the sand toward the water's edge. It was a

504/960

beautiful sunny day and the water was crystal clear as she ran straight in and splashed around. "C'mon, Morning! Come swim!" "Fine," I laughed as I took a leisurely stroll to the water’s edge and waded in. She laughed and splashed me with the cold water, so I dove under and upended her in a wave. She laughed loudly and splashed me again. "Nice, really nice," she laughed. "Is that any way to treat your guest? Seriously, tossing me in the water not even twenty minutes after we ate? I could get a cramp and drown."

505/960

"I'd never let you drown," I said seriously. "I'd do everything in my power to make sure you're never hurt or in danger or even sad." Emily looked up at me with a surprised look on her face and then smiled as she turned and flipped herself into an oncoming wave. I knew I'd probably made her a little uncomfortable, but I wasn't even kidding. I wanted to make sure she was always happy and smiling and never felt scared, worried, or sad. When she emerged from under the water, she looked even lovelier than she had before she'd dived in. Her hair was dripping

water

and

her

tan

skin

looked

506/960

extraordinary in the string bikini she'd picked out. I wanted to touch her, but I didn't dare. "What's going on, Austin?" she called as she frolicked in the waves. "Come play with me! Let's be dolphins!" "You're crazy. You know that, don't you?" I called as I laughed and dove under the water joining in her game. Over and over again, I dove underwater and swam between her legs before standing up with her on my shoulders. Then, I'd bend slightly at the waist and toss her forward into the deeper water as the waves rolled in. She'd

507/960

pop up calling, "Again! Again!" like a small child and I'd laugh and do it again. It was difficult for me to stay calm and cool when I could feel her warm wet skin slippery beneath my hands and her legs wrapped around my shoulders. I wanted to grab her and hold her against me and kiss her, but I'd promised to stay neutral and so I played the dolphin game as we laughed and splashed in the clear blue water. We lay on the beach for a long time talking about where we went to school and who had been the “it kids” when we were growing up. We both had a deep love of ’70s rock and were fascinated by

508/960

documentaries and how they were made. We played Truth or Dare as we got to know each other better, and when we both tired of the game, I loaded up the skiff and took us back to the yacht. The skiff’s motor propelled it rapidly from beach to boat and soon I was helping Emily board the yacht before I handed up the supplies and secured the skiff to the side of the boat for storage. "Ready to see my house?" I asked as we settled in on the front deck and prepared to cruise up the coast back toward Sydney. "I am, indeed," she laughed, putting on her sunglasses and leaning back on the chaise next to

509/960

me. I liked the way she settled into my life so easily and comfortably. I smiled at her as I intertwined my fingers with hers and returned to my role as tour guide. "The Barrenjoey Lighthouse is actually the most northern point in Sydney," I said as we approached Palm Beach. "This is really a great place to have a summer home because the surfing is fantastic and you can also do some rock climbing on the sandstone boulders." "I'm sold," she laughed. "You're a very good travel guide. You know a lot about the areas you visit."

510/960

"I like learning new things," I shrugged, feeling a little self-conscious about sharing so much with her. "And, it seems kind of disrespectful to be a part of a community that you know nothing about, you know?" "I know exactly what you mean!" she said as she squeezed my hand and smiled up at me. "I always feel like it's my responsibility to learn about the places I visit and become an informal ambassador." "Precisely," I said smiling back at her, liking the feeling of her hand in mine. "Plus, if I'm doing business in a place, it's much smarter to

511/960

know the lay of the land and understand the culture and traditions so that I don't seem like a selfabsorbed idiot." "Do you think that's because you didn't grow up with all this money and privilege?" she asked. It was a blunt question, but one that I'd spent a lot of time thinking about. "I think it's exactly that," I replied. "I know I'm not an insider by birth, so I feel doubly burdened to make sure that I do fit in and don't seem like a total outsider. Although, most of the time, I stay quiet and just listen."

512/960

"But you're so talkative with me!" she said laughing. "You don't seem hesitant or shy at all." "That's what happens when I'm in the company of someone I feel comfortable with," I said, smiling warmly and feeling the intense heat passing between our hands. "I relax and just act like myself." "I'm so glad," she said quietly. "I feel the same way. Like I don't have to be guarded or scared. I feel like I could open up and talk to you about anything." "Then, tell me what you're going to do about your husband," I blurted out. I hadn't

513/960

intended to be so blunt, but I wanted to know how someone as lovely and wonderful could stay with a man who would only drag her down. "I...I...I don't know," she said. When she pulled her hand away from mine and looked out over the water, I knew I'd said the wrong thing. "I'm sorry, Emily," I apologized. "I wasn't trying to upset you. I just don't understand how a guy like that gets so many chances. I have never understood it." "I guess I feel like we've been together so long that I kind of owe him the benefit of figuring out how to work it out." She shrugged. "I

514/960

don't know, honestly. There's a part of me that thinks this is hopeless because he keeps screwing things up, but then there is the part of me that remembers when we were young and happy and how much we depended on each other for support. Plus, I don't want to let go of him when he's struggling with the injury. I'm not like that. I don't just throw people away." "I understand," I said, nodding. "But what happens if you can't turn it around?" "I don't know," she sighed. "I guess we'll divorce and sell the house and go our separate

515/960

ways, but that all seems like such a big decision to make. I’m not sure I’m ready to do it." "I can imagine," I said wanting to reach out and take her hand again, but not daring to make such a move. "I'm sorry that you have such a hard decision to make." "Thank you, Austin," she said with a half smile that didn't reach her eyes. She looked sad as she stared out over the water, and I at that moment, all I wanted to do was find a way to make her smile again. "Alright, missy!" I said as I mustered a cheerful tone. "When we get back to my house,

516/960

we're going to have a massage and then soak in the hot tub before we get dressed for dinner!" "Uh, Austin?" she said laughing lightly. "I didn't bring any clothes for a dinner date. All I have is the dress I wore on board and this bikini that you've so kindly lent me." "Oh, that's yours to keep," I said waving her off. "And I took the liberty of calling down to the shops and having them bring up a selection of appropriate

dinner

dresses,

shoes,

and

accessories." "What on earth do you do all day?" she laughed. "It's like you don't have a real job, so

517/960

you spend your time calling the shops and arranging for clothing for me to wear!" "I did have a little help," I sheepishly admitted. "The concierge at the hotel is really good at taking care of all of my personal needs." "And mine, too, it would seem," she laughed. "You're a piece of work, Mr. Morning!" I smiled as I reached out and slipped my hand around hers again. When she didn't pull away, my smile grew wider. We sat in companionable silence until the yacht pulled into the dock.

518/960

"Um, Austin?" she said as we hopped off the boat. "I thought you said this was your house." "It is," I said as I looked at her confused. "This is not a house, my friend," she said in a low voice. "This is a mansion!" "Oh!" I laughed. "I guess I think of it as a summer house, but yeah, you're right. It's pretty big." "Pretty big does not even begin to describe it," she said, shaking her head. We climbed the stairs and entered the house from the back side. A few more steps

519/960

inside and we were up on the main level of the house where the floor-to-ceiling windows gave us a panoramic view of the bay. Emily gasped as she looked around the room, and I tried to see it through her eyes. The living room was done in a modern style with light blond wood and white furniture that was low and had clean lines. I loved this room because it was so functional and comfortable, but it didn't scream out to be noticed. It was almost like the room disappeared into the water, and mornings in this room were some of the most spectacular things I'd ever seen with the sun rising up over the water casting a

520/960

pinkish purple glow across the room before reaching its peak and throwing light in all the corners. I loved to come to this room in the early morning and drink my hot coffee while I watched the day arrive. We walked toward the front of the house and past the large open kitchen where the chef had laid out a light snack of fresh baguette, soft triple cream cheese and thinly sliced salami with some fresh seasonal fruit and vegetables. A frosty cold ice bucket held a bottle of crisp Shaw and Shaw Sauvignon Blanc. I pulled the cork and poured two glasses and handed Emily one.

521/960

"Here's to new friends and fun adventures," I said as I held my glass up. "May there be more of both." "Indeed," she smiled as she clinked her glass against mine and then sipped. "Oh, this is delicious!" "Good, I'm glad you like it," I said smiling. "Bring it with you and I'll finish the tour." "I can't imagine what else there could be," she laughed. "This all seems like a fairytale, if you ask me."

522/960

"I know what you mean," I replied. "I used to feel that way, too. It's fun to be able to see it all again through fresh eyes." I led her up the spiral staircase just outside of the kitchen to the upper level. It was a hallway that ran the entire length of the house with a lounging area overlooking the living room on one side of the hall and bedrooms and bathrooms on the other side. I showed her each of the rooms and she oohed and ached over them all. They’d all been planned and executed by an interior designer here in Sydney and as a result they reflected the beauty of the water and land. One room

523/960

was blue and another was deep forest green with matching accessories. I loved that the designer had also matched the carpeting in each room to its particular color rather than trying to run the same color through the house. It had been extremely expensive to buy and install different carpeting in each room, but the effect was worth it. At the end of the hallway was the master suite. "Oh wow," Emily said as she looked from the enormous king-sized bed in the middle of the room covered in a duvet that looked like a creamcolored cloud to the sitting area that had four plump chairs with footstools positioned in front

524/960

of a fireplace to the door that led to the massive master bath. It was done in cream-colored Italian tiles, the same color as the duvet cover, and had a tub that was large enough to accommodate a small army and a shower encased in glass that took up an entire wall. We walked out of the bathroom and across the bedroom to the dressing area, a space almost as large as the bathroom with beautiful custommade cabinetry and a center island that doubled as a dress and a dressing table. Emily's eyes were wide as she turned and looked at me in disbelief. "You actually live here?" she whispered.

525/960

"No, I just visit," I admitted. "I don't really have a reason to come here unless I've got guests in town, so I usually only stay here when my mother travels with me." "Or your lady friends?" she teased. "Honestly, no," I said very seriously. "You're the first non-family member I've brought here. I mean, sometimes I lend it out to my business associates and their families for vacations, but I haven't really spent a lot of time here. I haven't had a reason to." She looked at me for a long time before nodding and walking back out of the dressing

526/960

area. I watched her standing barefoot in her bikini wrapped in the sarong she'd devised out of a scarf and thought I'd never seen anyone so beautiful in my entire life, but when she turned and caught me staring at her, I shifted my gaze. "Are you hungry? Let's go eat something!" I thought I caught a fleeting flash of a smile crossing her lips as she nodded and headed towards the door. She stopped in the doorway and turned to say, "Thank you, Austin. You make me feel...special."

527/960

I opened my mouth to say something when the phone in my pocket began frantically buzzing. I grabbed it and saw that it was Bax. "You head downstairs, I need to take this call," I said. "I'll be down in a minute." She nodded and headed out the door. # "What's up, Bax?" I said as I answered the phone. "Austin, you need to get over to the construction site. There's a huge problem with the crew," Bax said, not mincing any words. "What's the problem?" I asked.

528/960

"It seems that a couple of Americans showed up and told the crew that they were being replaced next week," he said. "The crew is pissed and they're threatening to walk off the job." "What the hell?" I yelled into the phone. "I have no idea what happened, but you've got to get over there and do damage control before everything goes south," Bax said in a calm voice that irritated me. "You're awfully calm about this," I said. "Yeah, well, I've been dealing with it for an hour, so I guess I've used that time productively,"

529/960

he said grimly. "I've got the helicopter ready to pick you up wherever you are." "I'm at the Palm Beach house," I said. "How quickly can it get here?" Bax put me on hold as he consulted with the pilot then came back and said, "He'll be landing in fifteen minutes, be ready." "Bax, we need to put a stop to this," I said thinking about what Emily had suggested. "Draw up a contract that guarantees that we will not replace any workers with foreign imported workers at any point during the project and fax it to me."

530/960

"Austin, do you think that's wise?" he asked with concern in his voice. "I'm not sure you can necessarily hold true to that promise. And, what if something goes wrong and you need foreign workers?" "I think it's the only way we're going to stop this stupid rumor and ensure that the work on the site doesn't get interrupted," I said. "Can you think of any other way? And think about it, Bax. If we nip it in the bud right now, then we don't have to spend the next two years flying back and forth to quash these rumors. Or at least, I won't have to be flying back and forth."

531/960

Bax was silent on the other end and I couldn't tell if he was thinking or making arrangements, so I waited. "Okay, the contract is being prepared, I'll have it faxed to you within the hour," he said. "But for the record, I do not think this is a good idea." "Duly noted," I said. "Try to get it to me within thirty minutes. I'm going to be on site then and I want something in my hand that I can give the crew." "I'll do my best, boss," Bax said and then added, "Good luck."

532/960

"Thanks, I'm going to need it," I replied and disconnected. I turned and walked into my closet where I quickly found a pair of jeans, a work shirt, and some boots. I pulled them on, ran a hand through my hair as I looked at myself in the mirror, and hoped that I looked more like a working-class guy than a super rich CEO. This was going to be a tough sell, but I knew that if I played my cards right, I'd win this round and Daniel and his team would be forced to back off the crew. I headed down to the kitchen and found Emily seated in the living room with the tray of

533/960

snacks neatly positioned on the coffee table in front of her. She was nibbling on a piece of bread and cheese and sipping her wine, intently looking out at the water, and she didn't notice me enter the room. I stood looking at her for as long as I could, then quietly cleared my throat as I walked over to the couch and rested a hand on her head. "Hey there," I said. "Enjoying the view?" "Oh my, yes," she said quietly as she turned around to look up at me. "It's absolutely amazing. Are you going somewhere? You're dressed like you are."

534/960

"Yeah, I have to take care of some urgent business," I said with an apologetic smile. "But I want you to stay here and enjoy yourself, okay? The masseuse will be here in about twenty minutes and he'll take you down to the massage room, then you can enjoy a sauna or soak in the hot tub, whatever you prefer." "This is crazy," she said shaking her head and laughing. "It's like I'm some kind of lady of leisure!" "Just enjoy it, okay?" I said. "Oh, and the room at the top of the stairs, the blue one, is yours. All the dinner dresses and things are up

535/960

there, as well as pretty much anything else you could want. Just go check it out when you're done with your massage...or before. Whatever you prefer." "Wait, am I Belle?" she said with a serious look on her face. "Belle?" I asked confused. "Yeah, like Beauty and the Beast?" she laughed. "Are you locking me up in an ivory tower where I'll never be able to see my family again?" "Oh! No, I mean, I can have someone take you back to the hotel if you'd prefer it," I said

536/960

suddenly self-conscious. "You're not trapped her at all." "I'm teasing you, Morning," she laughed. "You're such an easy target!" "That's mean," I laughed. "You're going to make me rethink everything I had planned!" "Like what?" she asked excitedly bouncing up and down on the couch. "What's planned? "Oh, you know, the usual, dinner, dancing, a trip to my basement dungeon," I rattled off the evening's activities. "The basement what?" she said as her eyes widened and she stopped laughing.

537/960

"Turnabout is fair play, missy," I said with a grin. "You can dish it out but you can't take it!" "Oooooh! You're so bad!" She laughed as she yanked a pillow off the couch and lobbed it at my head. Just then, I heard the whirring of the helicopter blades as it set down on the landing pad on top of the house. I looked up and then back at Emily. "I gotta run! Be back as soon as I can! Enjoy yourself and relax!" I shouted as I sprinted up the stairs and headed to my ride.

Chapter Forty-Four Emily After Austin left, I sat on the couch looking out at the water, sipping wine and thinking about his question. What was I going to do about my marriage? I had meant it when I had told him that I wasn't someone who just walked away from people, and my mother's words still echoed in my ear: "That's what marriage is all about, baby," she had said. "You stick with it whether or not it's what you signed on for, and you find a way to make it work."

539/960

I didn't want to abandon Tommy, but I also knew that he had a serious problem, one that he didn't seem willing to address, and now I'd caught him cheating. I wondered what my mother would have to say about that. Was I supposed to stand by my man while he ran around with other women and made a fool of me? I sheepishly looked around the living room and thought about how maybe what I was doing was simply justifying my own desire to have an affair with Austin. There was no doubt in my mind that he was attracted to me and that I was incredibly attracted to him. He was handsome,

540/960

smart, down-to-earth – and being incredibly wealthy didn't hurt matters. I liked him a lot and I felt incredibly drawn to him. There was something about him that felt so familiar and comforting, while also sparking the attention of all of the nerve endings in my body. When I was near him, all I wanted to do was touch him and get closer, but I held back because I knew that I wasn't in a place where I could make a logical rational decision about the whole thing, and I was scared of being swept up in feelings that I couldn't make sense of or follow through on. I had to figure out what to do about

541/960

Tommy before I could start something new with Austin, but I needed back up, so I texted Trish. Em_Flies: Hey you, what's up? RedBird: Princess! Where R U? Em_Flies: Wouldn't believe if I told U. RedBird: Tell me anyway. Em_Flies: His mansion. RedBird: Mansion, mansion? Em_Flies: Yep. Call you later? RedBird: Call now Em_Flies: Can't. Going to have a massage. RedBird: Posh Princess, very posh. Call me when ur done!

542/960

I walked down the stairs to the massage room where a man with muscles larger than my thighs waited with a warm towel and a bottle of massage oil. "Hi, I'm Emily," I said quietly so as not to disturb the calm in the room. "Hello, Emily, I'm RJ," he said as he offered his hand. "I'll be your masseuse today. If you'd like to step into the bathroom and change out of your suit and wrap this towel around you, I'll set up the room and then we can get started." "Okay," I said and stepped into the bathroom. I took off my suit and hung it over the bar

543/960

next to the shower and wrapped a fluffy white towel around myself before stepping back out into the room. "Come on over and lay face down." RJ smiled as he gestured to the table. I did as he instructed and soon he was rubbing the warm oil into my skin as he worked out the knots in my muscles. I listened to the quiet music playing and let myself drift on a wave of relaxation as I felt the tension leaving my body. When RJ was done, he helped me up off the table and walked me to the sauna where I lay on the bench feeling the heat leech the rest of my stress out of my body.

544/960

When the timer went off, RJ appeared and led me to the cool tub where I hopped in and felt the refreshing water make my skin tingle before hopping back out and slipping into the robe that RJ had left hanging on a hook next to the tub. I thanked him and climbed the stairs back up to the second level where I peeked in the blue room and saw that Austin had not only filled it with beautiful dresses, but also a wide array of things designed to entertain and delight me. I laughed as I picked up an iPad that had a note on it that said, "In case you get bored, you can always escape here!" On the dresser, there

545/960

was an array of cosmetics and perfume and jewelry that shimmered and sparkled. I picked up containers and smelled the fragrances before trying on some of the sparkling jewels that called my name. It was like being inside a department store that had been curated just for me. Everything was designed to excite my senses and I felt a deep appreciation for Austin's ability to think ahead and choose what he thought I would like best. It was thoughtful and it told me that he was paying attention to me.

546/960

I ran back to the living room and grabbed my phone, dialing Trish as I ran back up the stairs to my room. "Hey, Princess!" she greeted me warmly. "What's up?" "You're not going to believe where I am," I said. "You already told me – the mansion," she replied, laughing. "No, I know, but where in the mansion I am!" I said excitedly. "He created a whole room just for me!"

547/960

"Okay, wait a second, Princess," Trish said with an edgy tone in her voice. "That's starting to sound a little bit like a creepy horror flick." "No, no! It's not like that at all," I laughed, but the comment lingered as I looked at the room through fresh eyes. "Okay, maybe a tiny bit. But, Trish, he's got a room full of stuff for me! Dresses, shoes, jewelry, and an iPad that has a note telling me if I need to...escape I can do it with the pad." "Emily," Trish's voice sounded worried. "Are you sure this is all okay? I mean, from an outsider's perspective it sounds weird, but then I

548/960

know I'm not there, so..." she trailed off waiting for my response. "Trish, it's really okay," I said, thinking about the boat trip and lunch on the beach and how warm his hand felt in mine. "He's a good guy. Seriously." "Okay, if you say so, then I have no choice but to believe you," she said. "You're a big girl." "I like him, Trish," I told her quietly. "I really like him. A lot. I feel comfortable around him, I can talk to him, and..." "And he's a total hottie," she finished triumphantly.

549/960

"There's that, too," I said smiling into the phone. "I'm trying not to let that seep into things, though. He understands that I have to work things out with Tommy before I can make any other plans or promises." "Sure, sure," Trish said. "Look, the two of you have something, it's obvious to me. You just need to dump that loser of a husband and move on with your life!" "Trish, he's not a loser, he's going through a rough time," I said with a warning note in my voice. "I don't just walk away from people that I love because they're having a difficult time.

550/960

Besides, isn't that what marriage is all about? Sticking it out through the rough times?" "Look, I'm not sure who fed you that line of crap," Trish said, sounding like she was trying to lecture me and comfort me at the same time. "But here's the deal: you are married to a man who is an alcoholic and who is not doing anything to shake the monkey off his back. He is dragging you down with his drinking and his attempt at running a business that costs you money. Meanwhile, back at the ranch, he's not holding up his end of the bargain. Heck, for all you know, he's got another woman on the side!"

551/960

Hearing her words, I burst into sobs. Trish frantically tried to calm me from the other end. "Em, Em! Emily!" she yelled into the phone. "What is going on?" I tearfully told her about the call I made before I met Austin for the boat tour and how I thought she was probably right. Then I told her how I'd thrown myself at Austin, and how he'd backed off and told me to take my time and figure things out. "Wow, that's some serious restraint," she said quietly. "I mean, he could've taken advantage of that right then and there. But he didn't?"

552/960

"No, he didn't," I said. "And, I can feel how attracted we are to each other, but he keeps backing off and giving me space. I like him, Trish. I really do." "I can tell, Princess," she said and I could hear the relief in her voice. "You deserve someone who will be good to you." "Thanks, Trish," I said in a small voice. "I needed that." "Alright, now go pick out a pretty dress and some gorgeous shoes and get all prettied up for him!" she laughed. "And, don't forget to take a few selfies for me!"

553/960

"I will," I laughed, feeling relieved and happy that she'd given me her blessing to follow my heart. After we hung up, I went over to the closet where there were a number of dresses on padded hangers. I pulled each one out, held it up to my body as I looked in the full-length mirror, and tried to decide which one would look best on me. I wondered which one Austin would like best, but then decided he would probably like the one I liked best because I'd feel the most comfortable in it.

554/960

I settled on a diaphanous maxi dress that had been dip-dyed ombre from midnight blue at the hem to the lightest shade of robin's egg at the top. It was made from a jersey material that clung in all the right places and made me feel like a million bucks. I chose a pair of t-strap sandals in midnight blue and chose a simple strand of brightly-colored Ippolita stones set in sterling silver and matching drop earrings as the only adornments. I went into the bathroom and ran a tub full of water adding some of the fragrant bubble bath to the water. I sunk into it and closed my eyes,

555/960

replaying the day in my mind. The moments that were most memorable were the ones where Austin and I were touching each other, and I went back over each one of them in detail, wondering what it would have been like had we taken it further. I immediately felt guilty about thinking of Austin that way, before remembering that my husband was cheating on me, and suddenly things didn’t seem so bad. I was free to do as I pleased and if fantasizing about Austin was what pleased me, then I was going to do it, The more I fantasized about what might have happened, the more I wanted Austin to

556/960

return home. I wanted to be around him. And when I was honest with myself, I admitted that I wanted him. My thoughts about Austin had started my blood flowing and as I sunk deeper into the bath, I resisted the urge to let my hands wander down below the surface. He was certainly having an effect on me. All of me.

Chapter Forty-Five Austin I thought about Emily on the flight, even though I knew I should be focusing all of my attention on resolving the conflict with the crew. I couldn't help it, though. The image of Emily curled up on the couch sipping wine and nibbling on bread and cheese made me smile, and when I replayed the events of the day in my mind, I couldn't help but remember the way her hand had felt tucked in mine, how warm her fingers felt on my skin, and how much I had wanted to bring my

558/960

other hand up and caress her face as I leaned in and...no, I needed to focus. "How long before we arrive?" I yelled into the mic. "Just a couple of minutes, Mr. Marks," yelled the pilot. "We're almost there." I looked down at my phone again, hoping that Bax had finished the contract and that when I landed, I could go straight to Buck and tell him what we were offering. Nothing appeared, so I tucked the phone in my pocket and watched as we descended down to the construction site. It looked like the men were gathering around a

559/960

couple of guys holding picket signs, but I couldn't be sure from a distance. I wasn't about to let Daniel have the upper hand in this one. The helicopter set down with the blades whirling and the pilot yelled, "Keep your head down as you exit, Mr. Marks!" I nodded and ducked as I got out of the copter and headed for the site. The pilot lifted off and took back to the skies to circle until we were done meeting. I waved once I'd cleared the space and headed into Buck's office.

560/960

"Mr. Tucker," I said extending my hand as I walked through the door of the office. "I'm sorry, good to see you Buck." "And it's good to see you, too, Austin," he grinned, shaking my hand warmly. "I'm sorry that you have to come out here again for this nonsense." "It happens," I waved him off as I looked around. The office had nothing but a computer, a phone, a printer, and a coffee maker tucked in one corner. "What's going on? Do you have any idea what happened?"

561/960

"I honestly have no idea," he said, shaking his head as he reached up and pulled off his hard hat and scratched his head. "We were fine until about three days ago, when he rumors started running like wildfire through the crew. No one knows where they started or who said what." "I have an idea of what happened," I said as I rubbed my cheek with one hand. "But I don't know how it happened." "Austin, I've never worked on a crew that had so many problems before," he said. "I'm not sure why this is happening or how to stop it, but if you have any good oil, now would be the time

562/960

to speak up, mate. If we can figure it out, she'll be right." Just then, my phone vibrated, letting me know that Bax had sent the contract. I looked over at Buck and said, "Check your messages." He looked down at the computer screen and saw one from Bax, clicked on it, and at the same time, we read through the contract. When Buck looked up, a smile stretched all the way from ear to ear as he nodded. "I'll be stuffed! The boys are going to be stoked about this! Let's go tell 'em the good news, mate!"

563/960

Buck and I walked out of the office and headed toward the place where the crew was gathering. When we walked up to them, I could see that there were several men with picket signs that said, "Marks Enterprises steals jobs!" I shook my head, wondering how they'd managed to get signs printed up so quickly and wondering who Daniel was funneling money through to fund this protest. "Boys, listen up! Mr. Marks has a bonzer proposal that is a bloody beaut!" called Buck.

564/960

"Rack off!" came the response from a couple of outliers holding signs. "We've heard your bodgy promises before!" "Yeah, rack off, mate!" yelled another man holding a sign. "Well, at least, listen to what I have to say," I raised my voice above the protests. "And if after you've heard my offer, you still don't like it, then I'll let you do what you want and not interfere." The men quieted down and one of them yelled, "Well, get on with it, then!"

565/960

"Men, I understand that someone has been spreading rumors that we're going to start importing foreign labor to help with this project. I understand why this is of concern, and while I thought we'd worked it out last time I was here, it's obvious to me that you still have doubts as to whether or not you can trust Marks Enterprises." "Yeah, you dunny rats are all alike!" yelled a man in the back. "Why should we trust you?" "Well, I can't make you trust me, but I can offer you something that will make it a little easier to do so," I continued calmly. "I've given Mr. Tucker a contract here that guarantees Marks

566/960

Enterprises will only employ local labor on this project. It guarantees that there will be no foreign labor brought in and that all workers on the project will receive a bonus of two percent of their annual pay if the project is completed on time." A murmur ran through the crowd as the men discussed the proposal among themselves. "And, that's including any overtime earned on the project, so all bonuses will be calculated using the added overtime," I added. The leaders of the protest looked to Buck for affirmation and when he nodded his head a cheer went up. The men pounded each other on the back, and then

567/960

came to me and Buck to shake our hands and pound us on the back. I smiled and assured every one of them that I intended to make good on my word, and they thanked me for doing the right thing. When we had finished shaking the last hand, Buck and I went back to his office and we both signed the contract. I sent a copy of it back to Bax and Buck filed a copy in the cabinet next to his computer. "Well, mate, it looks like you did the right thing," Buck smiled.

568/960

"I want this to go smoothly, but it's of utmost importance that we do this right," I said very seriously. "I don't want anyone to feel that they are expendable. If that means spending a little extra money to ensure that sense of security, I'll do it." "You certainly bottle your blood's worth, Austin Marks," Buck said as he again offered his hand. I shook it and smiled. "You know, someday you're going to have to interpret all of these Aussie words for me, my friend," I laughed. "I've got an inkling of what

569/960

you guys are saying, but sometimes, I feel like I'm listening to a foreign language!" Buck let out a long loud laugh and said, "Let's just say that it all points to you being a damn good bloke, Marks." "Now, that I get!" I laughed with him. "Right back at you, Buck." I picked up my phone and texted the copter pilot that I was ready for pickup, and as he was setting down on the landing area, I looked at Buck and said, "If you need anything at all, don't hesitate to let me know, okay? I don't care how big or small it is. I just want to ensure that this

570/960

project runs smoothly and that you have what you need to make it happen." "Aye, aye, Captain," Buck said with a twinkle in his eye and a loose salute. I laughed and made my way back to the helicopter. Once safely inside and on the way up, I shouted, "Now back to the house, I've got an important dinner date with a very nice lady!" "Gotcha, boss," the pilot shouted into his mic before tilting the copter sideways and heading back to Palm Beach where Emily was waiting for me.

Chapter Forty-Six Austin As the helicopter landed on the roof, I could see that it was dusk and the sun had sunk in the western horizon leaving behind a trace of light that was beginning to morph into darkness. The waters in the cove were calm and I could hear the night birds beginning to stir. As the copter took off and headed back to Sydney, I stood and watched a peregrine falcon come in and swiftly pick off a smaller bird in mid-flight. It was beautifully brutal and it reminded me that in the wild, only the strong survive, but in the

572/960

human world, it took more than just brute force to win. I walked down the stairs to the door that led to the interior of the house and paused before turning the knob and walking into the entryway. The whole house was bathed in the soft glow of evening, and as I entered the living room I saw her standing at the window looking out over the water. I inhaled sharply as she turned and smiled at me. "You look...wow," I exhaled as I looked at her. Emily was wearing the dress that was my favorite. Its midnight blue hemline touched the

573/960

floor and then bled into lighter shades of blue as it moved higher, finishing at the neck with a light robin's egg shade that highlighted her tan skin. But it was her face that mesmerized me. She'd pulled her hair up and tucked it loosely into a messy pile on her head that made me want to run my fingers through it and bring it cascading down around her shoulders like she'd worn it while we were swimming. Around her neck was a long delicate chain of brightly-colored stones that fell between her breasts and sparkled when she moved.

574/960

"Well, thank you very much," she said with a warm smile as she turned in place. "You made it all possible!" "No, I just asked them to pick out pretty dresses," I said, still staring at her. She looked like an angel floating across the carpet, and I wanted to pull her into my arms and hold her close to me. "Are you okay, Mr. Morning?" she laughed lightly. "You look like you've seen a ghost." "No, fine...I'm...wow," I said again as I swept my eyes from head to toe. "You look so beautiful."

575/960

"You're too kind," she smiled. "But perhaps you'd like to go change and get ready for dinner? I think the chef is ready to begin serving and you're holding up the works!" "Oh, right," I laughed. "I'll go change. Don't leave." "Where on earth would I go, Mr. Morning?" she smiled warmly as she flicked her hands shooing me up the stairs. I quickly showered and changed into jeans and a loose linen shirt that complimented the color of Emily's dress, left open at the neck. Barefoot, I padded back down to the living room,

576/960

rolling up my sleeves as I did. When I walked back in, she looked me up and down as a wide smiled spread across her lips. "You clean up good," she told me with a wink. I laughed and accepted the glass of wine she held out to me. "Not as good as you do," I said admiring her again. "Are you saying that I don't look good when I'm not cleaned up?" she asked as she raised an eyebrow and sipped from her own glass.

577/960

"No! That's not what I meant," I quickly said, and as I backpedaled trying to explain myself, I watched a mischievous grin blossom on her lips. I shook my head and said, “You’re an evil, evil woman." "I'm not the least bit evil," she said with faux wide-eyed innocence. "I'm a very good girl." "Speaking of which," I said, steering the conversation away from the dangerous curve we were heading for. "How did you spend your afternoon?"

578/960

"Well, RJ gave me a massage that I think reduced every muscle in my body to liquid form, then I sat in the sauna and melted a bit more before he dunked me in the cool tub and brought me back to life," she laughed. "Then I went up to the blue room and checked out all the wonderful surprises you'd left for me and took a long hot bubble bath and then got dressed! It was such a taxing afternoon. How about you? How was your meeting?" "Ah, my meeting, yes," I said as I sipped some more wine. "It was a successful resolution

579/960

of an ongoing issue that should never have been an issue." "This is good, then. Right?" she asked as she moved closer and looked up at me. I glanced down and then looked away, knowing that if I got lost in her eyes, I wouldn't be able to hold back and that I'd break my promise to her, but she wasn't making it easy on me. "It's definitely good," I nodded as I stepped back and looked toward the kitchen. "Did the chef say when he was going to serve dinner?" "Um, he said as soon as you got back to let him know, so I did," she said as a small frown

580/960

flitted across her lips. "I think he's serving us on outside on the balcony." "Then, let's head out there, shall we?" I said as I offered her my arm. She smiled at me as she slipped her arm through mine and we walked out to find the balcony aglow in thousands of tiny little lights that looked like fireflies floating above the table. The table itself was almost a work of art. The plates were stacked artfully and the silverware sparkled. I looked at Emily and saw her eyes shining in the candlelight as I pulled out her chair and seated her at the table. We sat across from each other, staring into each other’s

581/960

eyes as the candlelight glowed softly and far off in the distance, the sound of waves crashing into the shore provided a gentle soundtrack for the meal. Soon, the chef sent out what would be a wave of delicious dishes: fresh garden vegetables layered with goat's cheese, fresh seafood chowder with lots of cracked pepper, and rare filets with a sauce made of roasted peppers, cream, and something I couldn't quiet identify until Emily said it was mint. The dishes came out one after another, and we talked and ate until we were full. We begged off dessert and got up from the table.

582/960

"I'm so full, I feel like I can't move," Emily laughed as she pushed herself away from the table and walked to the edge of deck. I followed carrying our wine glasses and we stood looking out over the cove as we talked about the beauty of the water in the twilight. Darkness had fallen and the stars were incredibly clear in the night sky. "I don't think I've ever seen the stars so clear and close," she whispered as though raising her voice would cause them to disappear into the darkness.

583/960

"I don't think I've ever seen anything so lovely this clear and close," I said as I looked down at her. I could feel the stirring of something inside me, and I wasn't sure I could hold back. I knew that this was the moment I should probably walk away and let her be, but I couldn't make myself do it. I couldn't just walk away from Emily Warner and not at least kiss her. I whispered her name, "Emily." "Austin," she whispered back as she held my gaze for the longest time. Neither of us moved, afraid to break the spell. And then I felt her fingers slipping down to intertwine with

584/960

mine. It was such a small gesture, but so incredibly intimate and I held my breath as I waited to see where we would go next. I felt her hand squeezing mine as we stared into each other's eyes. I could feel my heart pounding hard in my chest, but I held back waiting. "Austin?" she repeated in whisper that I would have missed had I not been listening for it. "Yes?" I whispered back. "Yes," she nodded. "Are you sure?" I asked as I stared at her and when she nodded again, I knew that this was my chance. I raised a hand and gently caressed

585/960

her cheek and as I did, I felt her sigh as she looked up at me and smiled. I let go of her hand and wrapped my arm around her waist as I slid my other hand up into her hair and tipped her face up toward mine before bending forward and brushing my lips across hers. I felt her shiver in my arms as I pressed my lips to hers and began kissing her with greater urgency. I wanted everything all at once. I wanted to kiss her and feel her and taste her right here on this railing with all the urgency I'd felt since the first time I'd touched her.

586/960

My fingers worked the pins out of her hair and I soon had it hanging loosely around her shoulders as I kissed her more urgently and probed her lips with my tongue. I pushed them open and she sighed as she gave me access to her soft mouth. My tongue danced between her lips as she pressed her body against mine and I felt her heart beating against my chest. I dipped my head and ran my tongue down her neck to where the curve of her breast began and heard her moan softly when I traced the same line back up to her ear where I nipped at her earlobe before kissing my way up her jaw and back to her lips.

587/960

I could feel her body straining against mine as she wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me to her. I held her tightly against me, kissing her deeply as I ran my fingers through her hair feeling her lips pressed to mine. I wanted more, so much more, but not here on the deck. I opened my eyes and saw her looking up at me through a dizzy wave of desire. I didn't look away, nor did I let my lips leave hers as I bent down and scooped her up in my arms. She didn't protest, instead she kissed me harder as I carried her up the stairs to my room and laid her gently on the bed.

588/960

It was there that I knew for sure that I had fallen hard.

Chapter Forty-Seven Emily When Austin scooped me up and carried me up the stairs, I knew I was letting go of who I'd been and becoming who I was meant to be. I didn't have any idea what I was going to do about my marriage or what was in store for Austin and I. All I knew was that at this moment, I wanted Austin more than anyone or anything I'd ever wanted in my life. When he gently laid me down on the bed, I knew we were headed somewhere that was unlike anywhere I'd ever been before. I could feel it

590/960

as he lifted the hem of my dress and pulled the deep blue fabric up, up, up until it was bunched around my waist. He slipped his arm under my shoulder and pulled me up, kissing my lips as he pulled the dress up to my neck then leaning back, he pulled it up over my head as I held my arms up. I was only wearing a pair of lacy panties and I heard Austin inhale deeply as he looked at me lying on the bed nearly naked. I sat up, reached out, and grabbed the hem of his shirt and lifted up until he, too, was topless. His chest was so broad and smooth, I couldn't help but run my hand across it and I

591/960

heard him sigh as my fingers lightly teased his nipples. I stretched up and wrapped my arms around his neck so I could pull him back down to kiss me. When our bare skin finally touched, I moaned softly and pulled him more tightly against me. He wrapped his arms around my body and rolled onto his back, pulling me on top of him. I could feel his hard shaft pressing against my thigh as I ran my fingers though his hair and kissed down along his jaw before running my tongue down his neck. He groaned and

592/960

slipped his fingers into my hair as he pulled my head back up and kissed me more urgently. "I need you, Em," he whispered into my lips. "All of you." "Yes," I moaned into the kiss. "Yes, yes, yes." Austin rolled sideways and tipped me off of his body onto my back on the bed. He quickly shed his pants and then knelt between my legs as he looped his fingers over the edges of my panties and slid them down my legs until he could remove them completely. Then, he just sat there staring at me.

593/960

"What are you doing?" I asked as I raised my arm to cover myself. He gently grabbed my arm and lowered it. "I’m looking at the most beautiful thing I've ever seen," he said quietly as he ran a hand down the length of my body, starting at my cheek and gliding down until he was lightly stroking my inner thigh. I sighed as I felt his hand on my bare skin and he whispered, "You like that?" "Mmm hmm," I nodded. "Very much." He did it again, only this time he used both hands and stopped to trace circles around my nipples and he watched them swell under his

594/960

touch before continuing his chosen path. It felt like hours that he just touched me. Sometimes lightly, sometimes more insistently, but he watched me to see what I responded to as he experimented. Soon, I was moving beneath him, seeking out his hands and pushing my body against them. "God, you're so sexy," he whispered as he leaned down and kissed my lips. His hands continued their path down my abdomen, but this time, he found a new place to touch. He slipped a hand between my legs and lightly caressed the sensitive skin between them. I couldn't hold back

595/960

the moan that escaped my lips as I pushed my hips up against his hand. He traced a path up and down my outer labia until I was moaning loudly, begging him to touch more. Using his forefingers, he splayed my lips and began running his thumbs up and down the swollen inner lips, dipping down to drag them through the wetness now flowing freely. He carefully massaged my inner lips until I was again thrusting my hips upward in an attempt to find relief. "Austin, please!" I begged. "Please!"

596/960

"Please what?" he whispered as he bent forward and ran his tongue along the outer edge of my ear, making me moan so loudly that later, I was sure everyone on the cove had heard me. "Please, all of it. I need it all," I whimpered. "Like this?" he asked as he slowly slid two of his fingers inside of my tight opening then flipped them and massaged the velvety inner walls hitting my g-spot and making me cry out. "Oh yes! Oh yes!" I cried as he slowly pushed his fingers in and then slowly dragged them back out again. The sensation was

597/960

overwhelming and I was so lost in the feeling of his fingers inside me that I nearly jumped out of my skin when he bent down and began running his tongue over my clit. He used soft slow strokes at first, building the tension between his tongue and fingers as he drove me closer and closer to the edge of pleasure. When he felt me begin to tighten around his fingers, he made his tongue into a hard little point and began licking and sucking the erect little bud as I buried my fingers in his hair and pressed his face tightly between my legs. My hips were moving in time with his fingers and his

598/960

tongue never stopped its beautiful rhythm, but I needed more and I knew it. "Austin, more," I gasped. "You. More." "Tell me what you need," he said, looking up from between my legs. "Tell me anything and I'll give it to you." "You," I said decisively. "I need you, inside me. Now." "Are you sure?" he panted. "Never been more sure of anything in my life," I moaned. "You. Now!" He smiled at me as he slowly pulled his fingers out of my wetness and sat up. He leaned

599/960

over and grabbed something off of the nightstand and when I gave him a questioning look, he held up the little foil packet as he put it between his teeth and tore it open. It didn't take him more than a few seconds to roll on the condom, and then he was on top of me. His weight felt good, like it was holding me down on the ground instead of letting me float off into space, Austin held his shaft in one hand as he slowly rubbed it between my swollen lips. I was so wet that when he finally pressed himself against my tight opening, he slid in with little effort. I could feel the entire length of his shaft

600/960

sliding into me and the slow slide was deliciously agonizing and felt unlike anything I'd ever felt before. Once completely inside me, he stayed perfectly still as he pressed his body down on top of mine and wrapped his arms around me. He bent his head and took possession of my lips in a way that let me know he felt like he was as much a part of me as I felt I was a part of him. Then, he slowly began to slide back and forth, every motion massaged my inner walls and made me moan as I felt him filling me over and over again.

601/960

I held on to him tightly as we worked to find a rhythm and once we did, he slipped his hand down between us and massaged my clit as he slid in and out over and over. I lost myself in the feeling of our bodies gliding over each other as the sweat coated our bodies and made us slippery. I felt Austin moving so deep inside me that I opened my eyes and found him watching me. Our eyes locked and as he moved his hips against mine, stroking both inner and outer pleasure points and driving me to the edge of orgasm. I pulsed my hips up to meet his thrusts and as I did, I felt his fingers working my clit more

602/960

intensely, sending waves of pure pleasure shooting though my body. I gripped his shoulders and pushed harder. "Austin, harder faster!" I cried as I tried to pull him all the way inside me. I wanted to feel his entire body buried inside me, making me feel this way forever. He increased the tempo of his thrusts and soon he was groaning from the effort of holding back his own orgasm until he could push me over the edge first. His fingers strummed my clit faster and faster as he bucked his hips and thrust as hard and deep as he could.

603/960

We were both moaning and calling out each other's names as we rode the rhythm that would take us over the edge of climax. And then, in one second, it all started. I felt his fingers hit the spot that triggered my orgasm only seconds before I felt him groan as he fell into the chasm of his own release. He slammed into me and held himself there as we both throbbed. It took us both a few minutes to return to earth, and as we did, Austin pulled back and quickly disposed of the condom before he scooped me up and pulled back the covers on the

604/960

bed. Once he had, he climbed in with me still in his arms. "What are you doing?" I laughed as he held me tightly against his chest while he climbed back into bed. "I'm getting us under the covers," he said with a confused grin. "Something wrong with that?" "No, it's just that I'm perfectly capable of getting up and helping." I laughed harder. "I know, but I thought it was the gentlemanly thing to do," he said as he pulled the blankets up over us and curled up next to me. He

605/960

propped himself up on one elbow and brought his other hand up to push the stray hair out of my face. "You're so beautiful." "And you are amazing," I smiled as I turned and lightly caressed his cheek before running my hand through his hair. "Absolutely amazing." "No, you are," he said as he leaned forward and kissed me lightly. "Fine, we'll split the difference," I laughed and returned his kiss.

606/960

"C'mere," he said as he lay back and held his arm out for me to snuggle in close. "I want to just hold you." I nestled in next to him resting my hand on his chest and feeling the beat of his heart against my palm. I tipped my head and looked up at him. His eyes were closed and he was breathing deeply. "What are you thinking?" I whispered. "I'm thinking that today has been the most perfect day in my entire life, and I'm trying to hold on to that because I know that perfect days don't always last," he admitted.

607/960

"That's kind of sad," I said. "No, it's not sad at all," he replied as he kissed my forehead. "It just means that you have to appreciate those days more than others and that you have to burn them in your memory." "If you say so," I laughed. Then more quietly said, "It was the most perfect day ever." "I want to stay right here, in this moment, forever," Austin whispered into my hair. "Me, too," I whispered back as I wound myself around him a little more tightly and breathed in his scent. I could feel his hands sliding up and down my back and it made me shiver

608/960

with pleasure as I curled in close to him and rested my cheek on his chest. It wasn't long before we both fell into a deep sleep wrapped around each other dreaming of the water and sunshine and the best day either of us had ever had.

Chapter Forty-Eight Emily I don't know how long we were asleep before my phone began insistently buzzing. I pulled myself away from the warmth of Austin's body and out from under the blankets to grab the phone. One look at the screen and my heart dropped to the pit of my stomach. Tommy had been calling and texting me for hours, and now he was frantically hitting redial every time he got my voice mail. I knew I couldn't ignore him, but I didn't want to wake Austin, so I grabbed his shirt off

610/960

the floor and pulled it over my head as I padded down the staircase and headed to the living room. It was early morning and the sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon. Its rays cast dark shadows as they began to peek out from behind the curve of the earth. I hit dial on the phone and waited. "Bitch, where have you been all night," Tommy yelled into the phone. He was drunk and in a rage. "Tommy, there's a huge time difference between Vegas and Sydney," I began. I wasn't going to try to reason with him in this state, but I

611/960

did think maybe I could confuse him a little and get him to calm down. "I know that," he slurred. "You think I don't know that? How stupid do you think I am?" "You're not stupid, Tommy," I said. "Damn right I'm not," he said. "Not stupid." "Tommy, you're drunk," I said in a stern tone. "Where are you?" "The bar," he slurred then yelled. "Hell yeah, I'm at the bar and I'm having a damn good time!" I roar went up behind him and I wondered what bar he was at that would have people responding to his drunken shouting.

612/960

"How are you going to get home?" I asked. "No, no, no," he said. "This isn't about me. This is about you, and where are you?" "I'm in Sydney, Tommy," I replied. Maybe if I stayed general, he would be placated and I wouldn't have to get into the specifics with a drunken husband. "No, I know that, but where in Sydney," he asked. "I'm staying at the Marks Hotel," I said. "That's where the flight crews stay when they travel."

613/960

"Then how come no one answered when I called your room, huh?" In his drunken state, Tommy was still aware of what was going on. "I don't know, what time did you call?" I asked. "I might have been up in Trish's room or out getting dinner." "I don't remember, but I know you weren't there!" he said accusingly. Then suddenly, his voice shifted and he began crying, "I'm sorry, Em. I'm so sorry." "Tommy, what's going on? Where are you?" I shouted into the phone. "What is happening?"

614/960

"I'm sorry, Em. I'm such a rotten husband and such a loser," he cried. "I don't deserve you." "Tommy what are you talking about?" I repeated. "Tell me what's going on!" "I can't Em, I just can't," he sobbed as he dropped the phone and stopped talking. All I could hear in the background was the sound of machines clanging and random voices. It was as if he'd dropped the phone in the middle of a crowded bar or arena or...casino! Tommy was at the casino. "Oh no," I groaned. "Tommy! Tommy! Pick up the phone! Pick it up!"

615/960

There was nothing but random noise on the other end, but I could hear people cheering and others talking as they walked past wherever Tommy had laid the phone down. Then all of a sudden, the line went dead. I sat on the couch looking at my phone screen for a moment, then hit redial and got Tommy's voicemail. I left a frantic message for him to call me back before texting him and demanding that he call me. There was no response. I tried calling once more and sending a few more texts before I gave up and put my head in my hands and cried. Tommy was in some casino doing who knows

616/960

what and I was here, with Austin, cheating on my husband with a man that...that what? I stopped and thought about it for a moment and realized that I had fallen for Austin. What I was feeling for him was the beginning of something much more than just a cheap, tawdry affair. I liked him. I liked being with him. I liked being intimate with him. A lot. I wanted out of my marriage and I had no idea how I was going to explain that to Tommy. I didn't care what my mother thought about it or what she said I was supposed to do, I wanted out. I wanted my freedom and I wanted to be with

617/960

Austin. Or at least, I wanted to see if we had a chance to make it, but in order to do that, I had to wrap up things at home and I couldn't do that while sitting here on this couch in Sydney waiting for my flight to return to the States. I had to get back now. I ran up to the bedroom and stood watching Austin sleeping for a long time. He looked so peaceful, a small smile flitted across his lips as he shifted in his sleep and reached out trying to find me. I shoved a pillow in his direction and he contentedly wrapped himself around it while murmuring something I couldn't understand. He was

618/960

talking in his sleep. I smiled as I pulled off his shirt and pulled on the dress I'd worn the night before. I didn't think he'd mind that I was taking the dress and shoes, but I did leave the jewelry on the nightstand. I watched him sleeping and thought about how incredible the sex had been. I’d never felt this way about Tommy, and he was the only man I’d ever been with. We’d had our awkward teenage fumbling in the backseat of his car and under the bleachers after the football games, and we’d done alright once we’d gotten married. Sex with Tommy was sweet and gentle, and he always

619/960

tried so hard to make sure that I was pleased, but it had never once been this kind of unbridled lust that had radiated through every pour of my body and made me feel like I had been shot through with pure sunshine. It sounded cliché, but sex with Austin had shifted something so deep inside me that I didn’t think I could turn back. No, I didn’t want to turn back. I wanted more. I wanted to wake him up and tell him. I wanted to shout it from the rooftops and tell the whole world how amazing it felt to be wrapped in his arms and to feel him moving inside me. I wanted to sing and dance, but before I got carried

620/960

away, I had to go home and take care of the situation at hand. I came back down to earth. I looked around for something to write on and finding nothing, I ran back down to the kitchen where I found a pad of paper and a pen. I quickly scrawled a note for Austin and put it on the counter anchored by our wine bottle from the night before. I knew he would wonder why I ran away so quickly, but I hoped that he'd understand that what I was doing was in order to give us a chance to see if this was real – to see if we could actually turn the perfect day into a string of perfect days, maybe even a lifetime of them.

621/960

I grabbed my purse and phone and ran down to the end of the dock where Austin's yacht was moored. I waved at the crew who were working on deck and asked where the captain was. When they brought him up from below deck, I shouted out that I needed to get back to Sydney quickly and he nodded. One of the crewmembers lowered the gangway and I walked on board as the captain powered up the boat. A few minutes later, we pulled away from the dock and headed into the sunrise before veering south and speeding toward the city.

Chapter Forty-Nine Austin I woke up and reached across the bed searching for Emily's warm body, but her side was empty and cold. I lay in bed recalling all the details of the night before and feeling optimistic about our chances for having something real. There was something special about her and I knew that I wanted her in my life. "Em?" I called, wondering if she had hopped in the shower or maybe gone downstairs to make coffee. I realized that there were a lot of things I didn't know about her. Was she was a

623/960

night owl or a morning person? Does she take anything in her morning coffee? Does she even drink coffee? I called out again, "Emily? Are you up here?" I got no response, so I got up and pulled on a pair of shorts and padded downstairs to see if Emily was on the deck drinking coffee or having breakfast. I knew the chef came in early, so maybe she'd asked him for breakfast on the deck. "Emily?" I called into the living room, but got no response. I found her note when I walked into the kitchen to see if breakfast was cooking.

624/960

Austin- I have to go home. Tommy called, there's an emergency. I have to go. I'm sorry. Thank you for the perfect day. It really was. -E. I flipped the note over looking for more, but that was all she'd written. What happened? I wanted to call her and find out, but she hadn't left her number and I didn't think it was appropriate to pull up her personnel file and get her number that way. What had I done wrong? For a moment, I worried that the sex wasn’t good enough, but when I replayed the evening in my mind, I knew that it was better than good enough. We’d come

625/960

together in a way that I’d never felt with any other woman I’d ever been with and I knew that she’d felt the same way. The way she’d curled up with me told me that she had felt it, too. Then, what had happened? Why had she left so suddenly? I made some coffee and walked out to the deck with a cup. The yacht was gone, so she must have gotten the captain to take her back to Sydney. When had she left? And more importantly, why hadn't she woke me up? Maybe she was regretting the whole thing and now was headed back to her drunk of a

626/960

husband, but why? Why would she choose that loser over me? What in the hell had happened overnight and how had I totally missed it? I walked back into the house and found my phone on the coffee table. I sat down on the couch and dialed my mother. I hadn't talked to her in what felt like weeks, and I knew she'd probably be around the house right now. "Austin, honey! How are you?" my mother yelled into the phone. "Mom, I can hear you just fine. You don't need to yell," I laughed. No matter how many times I told her that the sound on an iPhone was

627/960

just as good as on a landline, she still yelled at the top of her lungs like she was riding in a car with the top down. For all I knew, she was. "I know, but I hate these things," she said in something resembling a little more of an indoor voice. "What's going on honey?" "Not much, I solved the Australian construction problem yesterday," I said. "Oh good, that bastard Daniel is behind it, I just know it," she muttered. It always amused me how when she started talking about Daniel her voice dropped several levels and she ended up muttering under her breath.

628/960

"It's all good," I said. "Whatever he's been doing has been stopped for now." "He's a snake, Austin," my mother said. "Be very, very careful of him." "I know, Mom!" I said as I felt the irritation rising. I knew she meant well, but sometimes I wished she'd let the old feuds go and give me a chance to form my own opinions. I had been planning to ask her advice about Emily, but I realized as we talked that I didn't think I wanted her in the middle of this just yet. "What's going on with you?"

629/960

"Oh you know, the usual," she said cheerfully. "I'm going to baseball games and doing a lot of volunteer work at the center. And then I go play blackjack with the girls every week. I won last week!" "That's great, Mom!" I laughed. "How much did you win?" "I won a basket of fabric samples and two coffeecakes," she crowed with pride. It was an unusual gambling method of playing for crafts and cooking, but it seemed to work for them. "Awesome," I couldn't stop laughing at the image of my mother throwing down her cards

630/960

and claiming a coffeecake. "Mom, I have to get going, I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I'll be back in New York in a few days, and we can do lunch or dinner then, okay?" "Okay, sweetie," she said. "Travel safely and let me know when you're back! To the moon and back!" "To the moon and back, Mom," I said smiling as I disconnected from the call. I hadn't gotten any answers, but I felt better for having talked with my mother.

Chapter Fifty Emily When I got back to the hotel, I called Trish and had her help get me on a flight back to the States. It wasn't easy to find a replacement for me on the return trip, but we managed to do it and I packed up my things and rushed to airport. The next flight took off in two hours and I still had time to make it. I thanked Trish, told her I'd fill her in later, and made a mad dash for the plane. It took me almost a full day to get back to Las Vegas, but once there, I drove home thinking about all the things I was going to say to Tommy

632/960

when I got there. I thought of the mean things I could say, then quickly discarded them and tried to find middle ground. I wanted out of the marriage, but I didn't want to hurt him. It wasn't going to matter how I said it, Tommy was going to be hurt. My stomach churned as I pulled up to the house and parked my car in the driveway. My jaw dropped as I looked at the house. The front yard was full of my clothing, my photos, and pretty much my entire life. Tommy had gone through the house in a fit of rage and purged it of all things belonging to me, and now they sat in the front yard. Who knew how long

633/960

they'd been there or what had been stolen when he'd dumped everything out in the yard. I stormed into the house yelling, "Tommy Warner! What in the hell did you do?" "What's wrong?" he asked from a chair in the corner of the living room. "You mad or something?" "Tommy, what have you done?" I cried. "I'm sick and tired of you always getting everything you want and leaving me behind," he slurred. "You're drunk," I said in a flat tone.

634/960

"Damn right, I'm drunk," he said as he struggled to push himself up from the chair. "I've been sitting here thinking about all the plans we made and how none of them have happened. Why is that, Emily? Why is it that after you got the new job, we never did anything I wanted to do anymore? Why are you always flying off to here and there and leaving me here to take care of everything?" "Because I'm working, Tommy," I said trying to stay calm. "I do what I do because we need the money."

635/960

"And, why is that?" he slurred as he got to his feet and staggered toward me. "Why do we need all this money, huh? Are you a money hungry bitch?" "No, I'm not," I said as I took a deep breath and tried to keep my anger in check. "I'm not a money hungry bitch, Tommy." "Then explain to me why we need all this money that you're earning, will you?" He lurched toward me waving his hand as he tried to make his point. "Explain to me why I have a full time job and am running a second business in back, but you feel the need to go to work and LEAVE

636/960

ME ALONE! Why do you do it? Are you just that selfish and greedy, Emily? Are you?" He poked and poked and came at me from all sides as I tried to figure out a way to turn this one-sided conversation around. And then he grabbed me and yelled, "Are you cheating on me? Is that why you're flying off around the world and leaving me here to keep everything together?" It was the last straw, and my nerves, which were raw to begin with, gave way. I turned and grabbed his shirt and yelled in his face, "No, that's not it at all! I work because you are an

637/960

alcoholic baggage handler who can't seem to remember to charge enough for a repair job so that we're not in the red for it! I work because someone has to pay the bills around here and keep things going! I work so that I can earn enough money to pay off our debts and put something in savings every month, but most of all do you know why I work, Tommy?" I was screaming at him at the top of my lungs. "I work because I can't stand being around you anymore and I have to get away from this house as often as I can!"

638/960

I didn't see it coming. Tommy pulled his hand back and slapped me across the face so hard that my neck snapped and I went flying to the floor. I brought my hand up to my face and looked up at him in horror. He'd never once hit me in the entire time we'd been together. He'd never even raised his voice to me. This was completely out of character, but I wasn't willing to stick around and find out if it was part of his new character. I pulled myself off the floor as he watched me with a shocked look on his own face. I didn't think it had quite registered with him what he'd

639/960

done. And in that moment, I knew our marriage was over. There was no going back. We'd crossed over the point of no return and I was not going to give him a second chance. "Emily?" His voice sounded small and lost. It was a radical difference from the arrogant drunk I'd walked in on an hour before. "Em? I'm sorry." I gathered up what things I could, and walked out to the front yard where I surveyed the damage and grabbed the things that were of value to me. Tommy followed and stood in the doorway calling my name as I gathered my things and

640/960

put them in the trunk of my car. I didn't say a word to him. I simply packed my things into the car, then looked up at the front door and gave him a sad smile. "Tommy, I'm done," I said with a sad smile. "We had a good run, but it's over. And I mean over over. There's no going back. I don't want to be married to you anymore." "But, Emily," he began. I held up a hand and shook my head. "We're done," I said as I walked to the car and slid inside. I slipped the key into the ignition and turned it hearing the engine roar to life. I

641/960

took one last look at the house that had once held so much hope and promise, and then I waved one last time as I put the car in reverse and backed out of the driveway and left my old life behind. I pulled into the road and shifted the car into drive, put my foot on the gas, and moved forward into my new life.

Chapter Fifty-One Emily I sat on a bench in the shadow of the Eiffel Tower and listened to a guide telling a group of tourists about the history of the tower. "The tower was criticized by the 'Committee of Three Hundred,' so named because it had one member for every meter of the tower's height," he said lowering his voice to a conspiratorial level. "The Committee said the tower would dominate Paris like a gigantic black smokestack, crushing under its barbaric bulk Notre Dame, the Tour Saint-Jacques, the Louvre, the Dome of les

643/960

Invalides, and the Arc de Triomphe and that for twenty years, the city would see stretching like a blot of ink the hateful shadow of the hateful column of bolted steel metal." "Oh goodness," gasped a woman wearing the classic French scarf tied jauntily around her neck. Her attempt at looking French was not assisted by the rest of her outfit; a pair of bright red skinny jeans, a tight navy blue t-shirt with a scoop neck and an American flag silkscreened on the front topped with a white windbreaker. The camera hanging around her neck completed the

644/960

outfit in a way that the scarf couldn't compete with. I pulled my trench coat around me a little tighter and looked down the path at the tall steel structure casting a shadow on the people below it. I had been in the city for several days on a layover from New York and had decided that this time I'd get out and see a bit of Paris. As I looked around, I thought about Austin and how I hadn't heard from him in a few months. Whatever we'd had in Sydney had died out once I left. I'd texted him a few times to see how he was doing and to try and explain why I'd left

645/960

so quickly. I still wondered if he'd found my note and if he had, why he wasn't willing to talk to me. I'd told him I'd be back, hadn't I? What I had noticed over the past few months was that my flight assignments had gotten better and that my trips were to some of the more exotic places on the airline's flight schedule. I'd seen Indonesia, the French Polynesian Islands, and had spent a few nights in Marrakesh, but mostly I flew the route from Los Angeles to London. It was an easy flight with very few disruptions in first class, and I'd gotten comfortable with the routine.

646/960

Back home, I'd walked out on Tommy hoping that the beginning of the end with him would allow me to see what Austin and I might have. But after weeks of not being able to get in touch with Austin, I started to doubt my decision and after Tommy called one night crying and saying he was so sorry for all he'd done, I decided that it might have been a pipe dream to think that Austin cared for me. So, I went back home and tried to shape our life together into something that we could build on. It wasn't what I really wanted, but it was my life.

647/960

My mother had been thrilled that I'd gone back to Tommy and now she was nagging me about when she could look forward to having a grandchild to spoil. The thought of having a baby made me feel ill. Tommy was still drinking and gambling, but he'd cut back to doing it when I was on trips. When I was home, he'd hang out in the backyard working on a project, as he called it, and coming inside to ask what was for dinner. I'd give him a tight smile and tell him whatever it was that I'd prepared. The worst were the nights when he wanted to make love. When we'd been young, sex had

648/960

been a grand adventure. We were each other's firsts and, I assumed, lasts. We weren't particularly imaginative, but he'd always been sweet and kind and I'd always thought sex with him was the best it could be, but after the passionate nights I'd spent with Austin, I knew that Tommy was not the lover of my dreams. Not by a long shot. So, I tried, but it was never very good, and I was often thankful when Tommy would fall asleep before we were able to get past the kissing and fumbling groping. Those nights, I'd reach down between my legs and call up the memory of Austin's hands on my body and his lips pressed against

649/960

mine as he slowly pressed himself deep inside of me, and I would orgasm as I cried for what might have been. A cold wind blew across my face and I looked up and noticed that the sun had sunk low on the horizon. I needed to get back to the hotel for Tommy's nightly check-in call. He'd started doing that when he'd started playing poker while I was gone. It seemed that the more he cheated, the more he wanted to make absolutely sure that I wasn't.

650/960

"Why am I doing this?" I said to a group of hopeful pigeons that had gathered near my feet in the hope that I'd toss out some crumbs. "Doing what?" said a voice that for a moment, I swore came from on of the birds. "Huh?" I said spinning around to find a small man seated on the bench beside me pulling large chunks of bread from what smelled like a freshly baked loaf. "Doing what?" he repeated as he broke off bread and tossed it to the waiting crowd. "Oh, nothing," I said shaking my head. "I was just talking to myself."

651/960

"Ah, I see," said the little man. He was wearing a driving cap that obscured his face and a big tweed coat that made him look like he was drowning it fabric. "I often talk to myself. And the birds. They are very good listeners, that is if I bring bread. Otherwise, not so much." He laughed lightly as he threw another chunk of bread and watched the birds race to be the first to claim it. "I see," I laughed with him. "They're a greedy bunch!"

652/960

"Oh, no, not greedy," he said smiling. "They just know what they need and aren't afraid to take it." "But isn't that a form of greed?" I asked, wondering how a man feeding birds could hone in on my issue without knowing anything about me. "No, my dear," he said as he threw piece after piece in rapid succession until each bird had a piece of bread. "Settling for less than one wants or needs is actually the greedy thing. It's weak and it relies on others to make the decisions.

653/960

Taking what one wants or needs is the epitome of strength." "But if I take what I want..." I began and then stopped. "Someone will get hurt?" he finished. "Yes," I said bowing my head and feeling ashamed. "But what is the price of not taking what you want?" he asked. "If these birds didn't take what they wanted and needed, they would likely die. Isn't that the same for humans?" "Yes, but I don't think you can compare bread in a park to a marriage," I blurted out.

654/960

Then, I blushed as I realized that I'd just told a complete stranger about my problems. "Oh, I think you can," he said smiling again. "In fact, I think it's the perfect comparison. Bread is both a life-giving substance and a pleasurable treat for these birds. Take it away and they'd find worms or bugs, but life wouldn't be as sweet as it is when they can come to me and get bread." "But if they eat a diet that consists solely of bread, then they'll die!" I cried. "True," said the old man with a thoughtful look on his face. "But their systems have adapted

655/960

so that they can eat both and survive, but the act of coming and taking bread from me is so much more fun, don't you think?" "I suppose," I said. "Look at it this way, dear," he said. "Birds don't have to eat bread, but they choose to do it. That must account for something, right? I just choose to believe that it's because they prefer the human contact over digging cold worms out of the dirt!" I laughed loudly as I thought about what he was saying and then smiled at him as I got up off the bench and turned toward my hotel.

656/960

"Whatever it is you're trying to decide," he called after me in a voice that took to the air. "You haven't yet made the right decision. If you had, you'd be walking lightly and looking forward to going wherever you're headed." I walked a few steps as I thought about what he'd said, and then turned to say something and found the bench empty and the birds gone. I walked the whole way back to the hotel muttering under my breath about how Paris was making me crazy.

Chapter Fifty-Two Austin We had been holed up in the conference room most of the day arguing about whether to proceed with the Paris project or the Berlin project. Daniel was arguing that Berlin was a better value given the value of the Euro and the fact that Berlin was becoming increasingly attractive to hip urbanites and investors there was a window of opportunity that we were going to miss if we didn't take advantage of it right away. I was skeptical of his assertions since, thanks to Bax, I'd gotten the report we'd compiled

658/960

about Daniel's dealings with the Camorra, the Italian crime syndicate that had infiltrated the construction industry in Germany. I knew that Daniel had ties to the top Camorra capos, but since I didn't know which ones, I had to keep the information to myself as Bax frantically searched for more evidence to prove that something was more than not right. "I don't think you should back this Paris project right now," Daniel was arguing at the conference table. We were meeting with the top brass in the construction industry in France and I was trying to convince them that investing time,

659/960

energy, and money in a Marks Casino and Hotel project would reap untold benefits. Meanwhile, Daniel, in his bid to preserve his own interests, was arguing that perhaps they might want to reconsider and think about putting off the project until after the first of the year. I knew that if we did that, we'd lose out on some substantial tax breaks set to expire at the end of the year, but he was intent on claiming those breaks for his own project. "I do think you should back the project, Mr. Benoit," I argued passionately. "I think that this is perfect time and we've got the perfect

660/960

location on which to build. If we delay starting the project until next year, we're going to lose out on some big benefits that are set to expire." "I think you're out of your element on this one, Austin," Daniel said in a voice meant to evoke my father. It irritated me, but I wasn't about to let that show in front of the Frenchmen. "I don't think so, Daniel, but I appreciate your input," I replied with a smile that did not reach my eyes. "I am interested in the reasons for your differing opinions, gentlemen," said Girard Benoit.

661/960

"It seems to me that there's more to this dispute than just a casino, am I correct?" I shot Daniel a look telling him to keep the dirty laundry between us, but he ignored me and addressed Benoit. "Mr. Benoit, we have a difference of opinion about the fiscal wisdom of building in Paris versus Berlin," he said. I could see his reptilian brain working on how to get what he wanted while also completely sinking me. "I believe that building in Berlin is a smarter move right now given the construction market there, but my CEO differs in opinion and feels we should break

662/960

ground here first before we branch out. I am simply saying that as someone who worked with his late father, I feel that I know what's best for this company and that Austin, while definitely gifted and knowledgeable, should let the old hands work this one out." "I see," said Benoit looking at me with fresh eyes. I was so pissed at Daniel for sinking me in front of this potential partner and even more pissed that he'd invoked my dead father in order to do it. "And what do you think, Mr. Marks?"

663/960

"Mr. Benoit, I believe that this company was built on a lot of risks that, back in the day, were necessary in order to survive and then get ahead," I began. Daniel might be trying to drown me, but I wasn't going to go under without a fight. "But I believe that time as passed, and that we now need to look at expanding the company's holdings in a way that we hadn't considered before. I believe that the smarter move is to build in Paris where we have strong ties to your company and to the union that governs construction activity. Once we launch this project and have it

664/960

firmly underway, we'll be in a better position to negotiate with the...operators in Germany." I hesitated to make my point that Daniel was negotiating with the mafia and that any deals struck would be at a distinct disadvantage to Marks Enterprises. Daniel's eyes burned as he looked at me. I would pay for this at some point, but right now, I needed to secure the French deal and get that in motion. "And, if we sign on to do the project, Mr. Marks," said Girard. "What guarantees do we have?"

665/960

"I'll offer you the same agreement that we offered the Australians," I said confidently. "No foreign imported workers and all decisions will be made by the crew hired and installed on site. We will give you a lot of leeway to run this project as you see fit, but you will have to meet all of the deadlines we set or the deal is off." "Mmm hmm," he hummed as he looked back and forth between Daniel and me trying to get a sense of who was really in charge. "I believe we will discuss this offer, Mr. Marks, and then let you know first thing in the morning."

666/960

Benoit stood and offered his hand to Daniel. "Thank you, Mr. Wentworth. I appreciate you taking the time to come all this way to present your case. I will give it the consideration it deserves." Daniel shook Benoit's hand before shooting me another death glare. He stepped back and waited as Benoit offered me his hand and said, "First thing in the morning, Mr. Marks." "Thank you, sir," I said as I let go of the man's hand and turned to walk out of the room. Daniel followed me, muttering something under his breath. When we reached the lobby of

667/960

Benoit's offices, I turned and looked at Daniel for a moment, then said, "Why did my father hire you?" "Why?" he parroted with a surprised look on his face. "Why did your father hire me? Oh kid, that's a good one!" "I'm serious, why did my father hire you?" I repeated. "Kid, your old man was the most savvy businessman who ever lived," he said as he leaned in and dropped his voice. "He hired me because I wasn't afraid of him and because I

668/960

knew how to get the job done. And, that's what I'm doing here. Getting the job done." "Good to know," I nodded. "Except you need to adjust your thinking since I'm not my father, and I don't do business the way he did." "Oh, I know, kid," he said with a mocking look on his face. "Oh, believe me, I know. We all know." He turned and walked out to the office door, but before exiting, he looked back at me and said, "Kid, there are some things that you know nothing about and some things that you don't need to know anything about. Trust me on

669/960

that one." Then he turned and walked to the elevator and jabbed the button. When it arrived he got on without looking back. I stood staring at the space he'd left that was now empty wondering what my father would have done in this situation – and being glad that maybe I didn't know. I walked out to the elevator, pressed the button, and when the car arrived, I got on and downstairs. If Daniel Wentworth was going to wage an internal war against the CEO of Marks Enterprises, then that CEO was going to be good and ready for him. I strode across the lobby,

670/960

confident that one call to Bax tonight would get me the information I needed and that I might have lost the battle this afternoon, but I was going to win the war tomorrow.

Chapter Fifty-Three Emily I'd just walked through the door and was on my way across the lobby to catch the elevator up to my room when Austin rushed past me. I stepped back and watched him quickly walking away, until he stopped and turned. "Emily?" he said. "Hi, Austin." I smiled. He looked even more handsome than he had the last time I'd seen him. His hair was a messy mop of curls and the five o'clock shadow he wore made him look dark and somewhat dangerous. He was dressed in a

672/960

suit, but true to his nature, he was not wearing a tie. I looked up at him and smiled. "What are you doing here?" he asked with a confused look on his face. "Oh, I thought you knew," I said feeling disappointed that I'd read the promotion wrong and that he hadn't had a hand in it at all. "I got promoted to the European route. I'm out of LA." "Ah, I see," he said. His eyes were a swirling mass of something dark and conflicted, but since I'd been wrong about the promotion, I didn't assign any meaning to it. "Are you enjoying Paris?"

673/960

"Sort of," I said as I looked up at him. Looking into his eyes, I could feel an electrical connection between us building and I wanted nothing more than to grab his hands and tell him what had happened that last night in Sydney and ask him if he ever thought of me, but even thinking that made me feel exposed, so I bowed my head and looked at the floor. "Why only sort of?" he asked. "Paris is the city of...well, everything! You should be having a grand time here shopping and eating and enjoying the sites!"

674/960

"Oh, I'm enjoying the sites and I've been to some marvelous places," I said attempting to assure him that I wasn't a totally lost cause. "I'm just feeling like there's something missing." "And, what would that be?" he asked pointedly. I could feel his eyes on me. It was like he was giving me a fresh look, but I wasn't sure why. I wasn't sure how to answer his question because I knew exactly what was missing, but I didn't dare say it. "It just feels a little...lonely, here," I said as I hesitated for a moment. I wanted to tell him that it was him I was missing and that Paris felt pale

675/960

in comparison to the time we'd had in Sydney, but I knew that I had no right to say it after having run away. Besides, I didn't know if he'd already replaced me. After all, guys like him were in great demand and he probably had many women pursuing him. I'd be easy to replace. "That's strange, I feel like Paris is so full of life and people and the hustle and bustle of just everyday living," he smiled. "Sometimes I just want to escape and be alone." "Ah, I see," I said nodding at the floor. I didn't want him to see the tears welling up in my

676/960

eyes as I realized he was looking for a polite way out of the conversation. "No, I don't think you do," he said as he stepped closer and slid his hand under my chin, lifting my head so that I was staring right into his eyes before smiling as he said, "I've missed you, Emily." "Oh!" I inhaled sharply and tried to look away. He held my chin firmly and I was forced to look up at him. "Have you missed me?" he asked. "I...I...I...Austin," I said miserably as I searched for a way to explain everything that had

677/960

happened since the last time I saw him. I couldn't find the words to tell him how lost I felt without him in my life, and I didn't know how to explain why I'd gone back to Tommy. "Oh, I see," he said as he let go of my face and stepped back. The spell was broken and the moment passed, but I realized that I didn't want it to. I looked up at him and knew I had to do something or this time he was going to walk away for good. "Yes!" I blurted out. "I missed you!" "I see," he said smiling. "Now was that so hard?"

678/960

"Uh, yes?" I answered making him burst out laughing. "You're so cute!" he laughed. "Do you have plans for dinner or, if you do, could you cancel them and have dinner with me?" "Austin, I..." I hesitated for a moment and then barreled ahead, putting the worry and fear out of my mind for a little while. I smiled up at him and said, “Yes, I'd love to have dinner with you." "Good, then you go up to your room and get ready and I'll find us a table," he said. I shadow crossed my brow and he said, "I'm sure

679/960

whatever you wear will be lovely, but if you're worried about it, just stop in the shop over there and pick out something pretty. Tell them to send the bill to me." "Right, like they're going to believe that!" I laughed. "Seriously, how many women would walk in and say, 'Mr. Marks told me to tell you to put it on his bill?'" "Well, only one," he replied seriously. I stopped laughing. Only one? Which one? "And, that would be my mother." It was my turn to burst out laughing. I laughed loudly as I walked toward the shop.

680/960

Austin called after me, "Tell them to put it on the bill for room 1301." "But there's no thirteenth floor," I said confused. "Precisely," he smiled. "That's how they'll know it's real and not some grifter trying to pull one over." "I see," I said. "Good to know." "It's the same in all of my hotels," he said with a smile. "And I need to know this why?" I asked matching his smile.

681/960

"No reason, just saying." He grinned like a kid in a candy store. I shook my head and headed over to the shop. # I stepped into La Belle Robe Boutique and was immediately rendered mute. The shop was so elegant that I held my breath for fear of disturbing one of the exquisite dresses. They all looked like they'd been pulled from a fairy's wardrobe and were ready to come to life any second. "May we help you?" asked an elegant woman dressed in a black sheath dress with a scarf artfully tied around her throat. I briefly thought

682/960

about the finding the woman from the Eiffel Tower tour and bringing her here to see what the scarf was supposed to look like. "Yes, please, um, Mr. Marks sent me here to find a dress for dinner," I managed to get out before feeling myself turn red. I felt like I was in the movies and Pretty Woman was the only one that came to mind. I swallowed a giggle and smiled at the sales woman. "Why of course he did," she said eyeing me suspiciously. "He said to bill the dress to room 1301," I quickly added.

683/960

"Ah, yes, wonderful," she said smiling as if the room number had been the key to her attitude. "What kind of dress would you like to wear?" "I don't know," I admitted. "I don't know where we're going and I don't know if I'm good at playing dress up." "Oh my dear, we're all good at playing dress up." She smiled warmly. "We just have to find the right clothing to dress up in!" She proceeded to move gracefully around the store pulling pieces from racks swiftly and efficiently, and when she was satisfied, she nodded at me to follow her. She led me into a fitting

684/960

room that was larger than the living room of my home in Las Vegas and began hanging the dresses on what looked like invisible hooks. She hung them right to left and nodded at the first one on the left before saying, "Start with that one and move to the right." "I'm sorry, what is your name?" I asked. "I am Marion," she answered. "And you are?" "It's nice to meet you, Marion," I replied. "I'm Emily." "Very well, Miss Emily," she smiled. "I will go find you shoes and accessories while you

685/960

try the dresses on. Please let me know if you require an additional assistance." "I will, thank you," I said meekly. The dresses hung on the wall like a fashionable army and I felt intimidated by them. "Well, girls, I guess you're just fabric after all, so here goes nothing." I tried on each one of the dresses that Marion had chosen; the first dress was light and airy in a beautiful shade of deep peach that set off the highlights in my hair. The second dress was form fitting and set off my curves in a way that I'd never

seen

before,

but

it

proved

nearly

686/960

impossible to sit down in, so it went back on the hanger. The third dress was the charm. It was fitted on top and body skimming but not constricting on the bottom. Made of a chartreuse gossamer layered over a silk lining, it made my eyes shine and I felt like a princess in it. I stepped out of the dressing room and into the main viewing area, looked around and called, "Marion?" "Yes, Miss Emily?" she replied as she stepped out from behind a doorway holding several boxes. Marion gasped and then nodded her approval. "Yes, this is the one! I have shoes to match!"

687/960

She pulled out a pair of delicate silver kitten heels with straps around the ankles and helped me slip them on. The effect was mesmerizing. Aside from the fact that my wind-blown hair was a mess, I looked like royalty in the dress. "Yes, this is the one," she said again as she nodded as she had me spin so she could see the dress from all angles and make sure there weren't any hidden problems. "You look absolutely lovely in it." "Then, I guess this is the one?" I asked.

688/960

"It most certainly is," she replied. "I will have it steam pressed and delivered to your room." "I'm in room 1512," I said. "But, Marion, I need help with this..." I lifted my hair off of my neck and looked at her helplessly. "Not to worry, I will send someone up to take care of it," she said in an efficient tone as if she made these kinds of arrangements all the time. Perhaps she did. "Good, then I guess I will go up and shower and get ready," I said hesitating worried that I'd forgotten something.

689/960

"Don't worry, Miss Emily," Marion smiled. "You will look absolutely radiant when you meet Mr. Marks for dinner tonight." I nodded and thanked her profusely, but in the back of my mind, I was already worrying about the effect this would have and the consequences.

Chapter Fifty-Four Austin When Emily walked into the lobby two hours later, I stood in stunned silence as she crossed the room. She was wearing a dress that fit her like a glove in a shade of green that I'd never seen before – she looked like an angel floating toward me. "Well, hello," I finally sputtered. She laughed lightly as she looked up at me. "I mean, you look amazing." "Thank you very much, Mr. Marks," she smiled. "It's all thanks to you and Marion in La

691/960

Belle Robe Boutique. I gave her the secret code and she had me done up in no time!" "You look amazing," I repeated as I stood back and took her all in. "You

said

that

already,"

she

stage

whispered with a playful smile. "But I love hearing it as many times as you'd like to repeat it." "Wow, I mean..." I had been caught off guard. First, because I knew I'd missed her, but I hadn't known how much until I saw her in the lobby. Second, because she looked like a dream come true. I pulled myself together and asked, "Are you hungry? I've got reservations for dinner

692/960

for us at eight, so I thought we'd stop and have a drink at this little bar I know." "I'd love to, Austin," she said looking up at me. I reached down and took her hand as I led her to the car waiting outside. Once inside, I turned and looked at her again. Her hair was loosely gathered and tied back in a low-ponytail and it looked both sophisticated and casual. I wanted to run my fingers through it, but I didn't want to frighten her, so I reached up and stroked her cheek with my fingers. "I've missed you," I said softly.

693/960

"I've missed you, too," she replied with a smile as she raised her hand and covered mine. "I'm so glad I ran into you." I had the driver take us to Le Sherry Butt and drop us off. We looked a bit out of place in our dinner dress, but no one said a word and I grabbed a booth at the back where I sat Emily down and slid in next to her. I wanted to be as close to her as possible, but I didn't want to scare her off. We ordered our drinks and while the server went to get them, I looked at her again and smiled.

694/960

"Tell me what's been happening in your life," I said as I reached up and brushed a stray lock of hair from her face. "Oh, wow. Well, that's a story," she said shifting nervously in the booth. "I don't know where to begin." "It's okay, Emily," I said trying to reassure her. "You can start anywhere and you can tell me anything." "Anything?" she asked looking into my eyes. "Anything," I assured her.

695/960

"First, I have to apologize," she said looking down at the scarred wood tabletop. Her hands twisted nervously in her lap and she shifted in her seat. "For what?" I asked. "For running away from Sydney," she said quietly. "I wasn't running away from you, I was running back to try and fix my life so that I could..." "Could what?" I asked as I reached down and took her hand. "What were you thinking you could do once you fixed your life?"

696/960

The server bringing our drinks suddenly filled the silence that hung between us. He set them down and asked, "Would you like anything else?" I assured him that we were fine and impatiently waved him away. I wanted to hear what Emily had to say, but I also dreaded it knowing that she might be trying to tell me that she'd reconciled with her husband and that I wasn't part of the picture anymore. "I thought I could end my marriage," she said quietly. "I thought I could..." "Emily, just say it," I urged. "You can tell me anything."

697/960

"I thought I could end my marriage and get back to you," she blurted in one rapid sentence. My heart soared as I heard her say the words I'd been hoping to hear, but she quickly followed it with, "But when I didn't hear from you, I thought you didn't want me anymore, that I'd been a blip on your radar and that I should just let it go and remember what we had as a nice little interlude in an otherwise unremarkable life." I felt my stomach lurch as she told me about reconciling with Tommy and how they were trying to fix up the house and get it ready for kids. There was something wrong here, but I

698/960

wasn't entirely sure what it was. I listened to her talk about life with Tommy and how he was trying to get sober, but I could feel that something was being left unsaid. "Emily," I broke in. "Are you happy?" "What do you mean?" she asked. "I mean, are you happy?" I repeated. "Are you enjoying your life and loving every day?" "Honestly?" she asked. "Yes, always honestly," I nodded. "No, I'm not," she replied with a sad smile and then dropped her gaze to the table. She ran her finger over the edge of her wine glass and

699/960

then looked up at me. I was surprised to see the tears welling up in her eyes. "I'm not happy at all, but I don't know what to do about it. My mother says it's my duty as a wife to hang in there and fight for my husband. She says that I made my bed, now I have to lay in it." "Emily, what do you want from your life?" I asked quietly. "I want to be a good person!" she cried. "I'm not someone who just abandons people when they no longer fit my idea of what life should look like!"

700/960

"I know you're not," I tried to soothe her, but she was getting more worked up by the minute. "Emily, listen to me, please!" "What?" she said suddenly calm. "What is it you want out of your life?" I repeated. "For you and only for you." "I want to travel," she said. "I want to go places and see things and experience everything that life has to offer! But..." "But what?" "But I want to do it with someone who actually loves me," she said in a small voice. "Tommy loves me, but he's never going to leave

701/960

Vegas. He thinks that life in the house we bought is going to be enough. Two kids, barbecues on the weekends, holidays with his family close to home, all in that small little house on that small little street in that small little part of the world." "Are you going to stay?" I asked. "I don't know," she replied, raising her glass and sipping as she reached out under the table and took my hand. I was surprised by how hard she gripped it, but she didn't look at me, so I wasn't sure if I was supposed to acknowledge her touch or not. I squeezed her hand to let her know

702/960

I was feeling the same thing, but I didn't pressure her for anything else. "Tell me something happy," I said changing the subject. "Tell me something fun you've done in the past few months." "I met a man who was feeding the pigeons by the Eiffel Tower today," she said smiling at the memory. "He told me that I needed to be more like the birds and choose the good parts of my life better." "This is interesting," I said thoughtfully. "It made me think," she replied as she turned and looked straight into my eyes. I felt

703/960

like I'd been shot through by lightening as I held her gaze. And an instant later, she leaned forward and planted a light kiss on my lips as she whispered, "Come with me." # Emily grabbed my hand and pulled me down the dimly lit hallway toward the ladies room. She pushed open the door and pulled me inside then turned and locked the door. She smiled as she crossed the room, stood on her tiptoes, and wrapped her arms around my neck. "Emily," I said hesitating. "Are you sure?"

704/960

"Shhh," she whispered as pulled my head down and kissed me with an urgency that I'd never felt before. I hesitated for a moment, then gave in and wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tightly against my chest. She fit so perfectly against my body, and I slid my hands lower and gripped her round bottom as I urged her lips apart with my tongue. If we were going to do this here in this tiny little bathroom, I was going to make sure she felt what I was feeling. I kissed my way down her jaw to the soft place on her neck, where I licked and teased until I heard her moaning my name. There wasn't time

705/960

for formalities, so I reached down and yanked the skirt of her dress up around her waist and then lifted her up onto the edge of the sink. I could feel her breath coming in ragged gasps as I slid my hand up her thigh and teased the warm juncture between her legs before pulling her lacy panties to one side. "Oh, Austin," she moaned as she looked up at me. I could feel how much she wanted me and I felt my own desire straining against my pants. She reached out and opened them as I continued to tease her. She momentarily fumbled with the zipper of my pants, and then with one hard yank,

706/960

she had it undone. Her hands moved quickly as she pulled out my stiff shaft and began stroking it as she whispered, "Yes, oh yes," over and over again. I positioned her on the edge of the counter and grasped the base of my throbbing rod as I pulled a foil packet out of my pocket and split it open. I quickly rolled the latex down my engorged shaft before positioning it at the edge of her moist opening. I could feel her pushing her hips forward as she tried to force me inside, but I smiled and held back, enjoying the way I was holding her on the edge. I let my fingers slide up

707/960

and down in her wetness as I teased the hard little nub that drove her desire. She moaned and then cried out as I circled it before pressing it with my thumb. I looked down into her eyes as I buried myself deep inside of her tight wet center with one deep hard thrust. She cried out and gripped my arms as she gave in and together we found our rhythm. I pulled back slowly and then thrust in hard and fast, her hips meeting mine as she matched my pounding beat. "Emily, Emily, Emily," I groaned as I felt her tightening around my shaft and drawing me

708/960

deeper inside while I searched for a way to climb inside her body and become one with her. "Austin, oh yes," she moaned as she reached up and pulled my head down so she could devour my lips. I could feel us both heading toward the edge of orgasm, so I sped up the tempo of my thrusts and she matched me with every beat. My hands gripped her thighs tightly as I pounded harder and harder pushing us closer to a shared climax. "With me, Emily, cum with me," I panted as my hips thrust forward again and again.

709/960

"Yes, yes, yes!" she cried as I slipped one hand between us and stroked her hard little clit. I felt her begin to tighten around me just as I reached the edge and began to fall over the cliff. She cried out as she wrapped her arms around me and pulled me to her. Her hips thrust forward, inviting me to go deeper as I groaned and let go. I felt the rush of release as I gave into the orgasm that enveloped us both. As we clung to each other, still pulsing and throbbing, I ran my hands down her back and pulled her as close to me as I could. I felt as if we

710/960

were one, but I didn't know if she felt the same way. I wanted her to, though. "Emily?" I whispered. "Yes?" she answered. "We have dinner reservations for eight," I said and then rolled my eyes, wondering what I was doing. "We should probably get cleaned up." "Mmm hmm," she murmured in my ear as she nipped at it, sending a wave of pleasure down my spine. "Now, don't start me up again," I warned. "We'll never make dinner if you do that."

711/960

"And that would be bad because..." she chuckled. I pulled back and looked at her. She smiled up at me with shining eyes that made me feel ten feet tall. I shook my head and stepped back before helping her down off the counter. "I should probably fix my lipstick," she laughed as she looked in the mirror and wiped away a bit of lipstick that had migrated across her cheek. "And you should probably wash your face," she said looking at me in the mirror pointing to my lips. I stepped in behind her and

712/960

grabbed a paper towel as I scrubbed at the dark color that had stained my lips. "Ah well, forget it," I said after a moment. "Let them think I'm a freak who likes to wear lipstick." "Or a man who just took advantage of a lady in a restroom," she grinned. "Hey, who took advantage of whom?" I objected. "I think we both did a fair job of it, wouldn't you say, Mr. Morning?" she smiled as she looked in the mirror and applied a fresh layer of gloss to her beautiful lips.

713/960

"Indeed." I nodded as I tossed the towel into the trashcan and prepared to open the door. "Shall we go have some dinner?" "I'd love to." She smiled as she turned and faced me. At that moment, I knew Emily Warner was going to be mine. What I didn't know was how long it would take.

Chapter Fifty-Five Emily As I packed my bags and got ready to go to the airport, I thought about my night with Austin and how being with him made me feel hopeful that I could change my life for the better. After our passionate encounter in the ladies room at Le Sherry Butt, we got in the car and drove to Le Meurice where Austin had arranged for us to have dinner on the terrace overlooking the Eiffel Tower. The table had been set with exquisite care. The small table was covered with a snow-white

715/960

cloth and each place setting had been polished to a high shine. There were small glass vases ringing the outer edge on the far side of the table, and each vase contained rose petals and a floating candle. When lit, the effect was a soft glow that cast a warm light on Austin's face and left me feeling overwhelmed by his attention to detail. We dined on the finest freshly made seafood and beef dishes as we drank vintage wine and talked deep into the night. He told me more about his childhood, and I shared my dreams of traveling the world. I even told him about how when I was young I'd pour through the National

716/960

Geographic magazines that my mother scrimped and saved for and cut out pictures of far off exotic places that I hoped to visit one day. Austin smiled as he listened to me talk about how I dreamed of exploring the markets in Marrakesh and then float down the Nile on a cruise ship. He reciprocated by telling me about how he'd run the streets of Brooklyn with his best buddy, Bax, eating pizza and hitting on girls. He said that they’d struck out more often than they’d scored, but that they agreed that the fun was in simply trying.

717/960

As I listened to him talk, I felt like I was listening to the other half of my soul expressing all of my deepest desires and dreams. Everything about Austin felt right in a way that everything with Tommy felt wrong. As we talked late into the night, gathering all the details about each other so that we could replay them in the light of day, I looked at Austin and just knew that things in my life had to change. I couldn't bear living such a dull, dreary existence with Tommy. No matter how much I'd loved him in the beginning, we'd grown in very different directions and now were on a path to destruction. I knew I needed to

718/960

go home and end things so that I could start anew. I wasn't entirely sure that Austin would want to start anew with me, but at this point, that wasn't the issue. My freedom was. I tucked my travel case into my rolling bag and zipped it up as I scanned the room one more time to make sure I hadn't left anything behind. Satisfied that I had everything, I grabbed the handle of my bag and headed to the elevator. I was scheduled to work the flight back to Los Angeles and then hop a shuttle to Vegas where I'd go home and break the news to Tommy. I wasn't sure how well he'd take it, but I was

719/960

certain that it was time to call a halt to our limping marriage. Once on the plane, I chatted with my coworker for a bit before we began preparing the cabin for our passengers' arrival. I loved the way first class was laid out and how it gave everyone a little bit of privacy on a crowded airline. Whoever had designed the cabin knew what they were doing. I checked each small pod to make sure that there were blankets and pillows ready and set a small box of chocolates on each ottoman to welcome the passengers. It was a lovely touch

720/960

that always seemed to surprise and delight the passengers. As we opened the doors and prepared to welcome everyone aboard, I checked my nametag and made sure I was wearing my brightest smile. Our first passenger required help lifting her baggage into the overhead bin, so I stepped away and let Joan be in charge of greeting everyone. I had just placed the bag in the bin and was closing the latch when I heard a familiar voice say, "Is Emily Warner on this flight?" I spun around and saw Austin grinning at me from the doorway. My face immediately

721/960

began burning as I blushed all the way to the tips of my toes. He hadn't said anything about flying back on this flight! "Why yes, Mr. Marks," I said as I walked toward him with my hand out. "I certainly am! How may I assist you today?" "I'm glad to see you, Ms. Warner," he said, taking my hand and shaking it. We were both trying to maintain a calm professional demeanor, but I knew down deep that he wanted what I wanted – to run off to the back and pull of clothing as we searched for new ways to sate our heated need for each other. "I'd appreciate it if

722/960

you could make sure that I'm not disturbed during the flight." "Oh, okay," I said as my smile faltered. He was on the flight to work, not because he couldn't stay away from me. I had read it all wrong – again. "I'll make sure no one disturbs you, sir." "Except for you," he whispered as he quickly bent down and spoke into my ear. "I want you to disturb me." "Oh!" I gasped and then smiled up at him. "I see. Yes, sir, I'll take care of it." Austin flashed me a mischievous grin as he disappeared into his private pod, and I turned

723/960

back toward the front door where more passengers were waiting for me to direct them to their seats. This was going to be an interesting flight, that was for sure.

Chapter Fifty-Six Austin When I walked onto the flight and saw Emily helping stow a bag in the overhead bin, I smiled. I knew she was on this flight and I'd booked a place so that I'd be able to continue our previous night's conversation. After our bathroom romp, I'd decided that trying to push it into an overnight visit in my suite would be too much, so I'd dropped her off at her room and headed back to mine. It took everything in me not to walk back and knock on her door.

725/960

I wasn't afraid of being rejected. I knew that Emily wanted me as much as I wanted her. What I was afraid of was forcing her to make a decision and having her hate me for it later. I didn't want to end up like my father: a bitter man who'd forced everyone in his life to bend to his selfish desires and lived to regret it. If Emily was going to be with me, then she was going to have to make the choice on her own without me pressuring her. But I wasn't above a little enticement. I settled into my pod and looked around at the interior. When we'd designed the airline, I'd

726/960

said that one of the things I disliked the most about flying was that it made me feel like just another number. There was nothing personal or unique about the interior of most airline cabins, so I'd set out to collaborate with designers who envisioned the flight experience as a way of asserting individuality, while conforming to standard regulations. These pods were the solution. Big enough to accommodate two people sitting up and one sleeping, I saw it as a glorified sitting room. There were standard amenities in every one such as television screens that rose up from behind the ottoman, sinks with mirrors, and

727/960

individual refrigerators at the back of the pod behind the main seating area. There was a tray table that could be extended to act as a desk or a dinner table for two and all of the linens were top quality Egyptian cotton. The entire pod was self contained and designed to allow the passenger to feel like they were traveling in their own airplane. When the captain turned on the speaker and told the flight attendants to prepare for takeoff, I knew it wouldn't be long before Emily would peek in and asked if I needed anything. Moments later, the door opened and she stuck her head in.

728/960

"Do you need anything, Mr. Marks?" she smiled warmly. "Just you," I said as I motioned for her to come in. "I can't!" she protested. "I've got a cabin to prepare for takeoff!" "Then come back once we're in the air," I said as I gave her the once over and sent her into a fit of giggles. "You're crazy," she laughed. "It's entirely possible," I said seriously. "You seem to have that effect on me."

729/960

I settled in with my laptop and began reading the files that Bax had sent me on Daniel's German business dealings. There wasn't anything new in the first several reports I read, and I began to get antsy as I continued reading. I wasn't sure we were going to be able to stop Daniel from going ahead with the Berlin project, and quite frankly, I didn't know if it mattered. What did matter was whether he stalled the Paris project. If he did, then we were going to find ourselves holding an enormous amount of debt we'd taken on in anticipation of starting the project before the end of the year. I sighed and rubbed my eyes

730/960

as I looked at my watch and realized that it was almost time to eat. "What would you like for dinner, Mr. Marks?" Emily asked as she stepped into the pod and closed the door. She looked like the consummate professional in her form fitting dress and jaunty scarf tied neatly around her neck. "You really want to know?" I asked as I pushed the tray aside and stood up. "Mmm hmm," she nodded. "It's my job to get you whatever you want. This is, after all, first class."

731/960

I laughed softly as I gathered her in my arms and kissed her lips lightly. She wrapped her arms around me and returned my kiss as I felt the heat rising between us again. I knew we probably shouldn't, but I couldn't help myself. When I was near her, all I wanted was to touch her and feel her touching me. I sat back down in the recliner and pulled her onto my lap as I slid a hand up under her dress. "Oh Austin, we shouldn't..." she whispered into my lips. "I'm working!" "I know we shouldn't, but I own the damn company, so I can," I said as my fingers slipped

732/960

under the filmy fabric covering her moist center and began gently stroking the velvety folds. She moaned softly into the kiss as I played in her wetness. She was so soft, and I could feel that she wanted me, too. "Austin..." she groaned as she stood up and slipped the panties down around her ankles before stepping out of them. She bent over and unzipped my trousers, pulling out what I knew was a raging hard on. "Oh my," she smiled as she leaned down and licked the tip of my shaft causing me to shudder and push my hips up to meet her tongue.

733/960

Emily sunk to her knees and began running her tongue up and down the length of my shaft as she coated it with her warm wet saliva. It was so slippery and wet that when she wrapped her lips around the head and began to gently suck, I groaned. I had to hold back as she worked it with her expert tongue, teasing the underside and sucking the shaft as she moved lower and lower, taking more of my length into her mouth. When she finally took the entire length of my stiff rod into the back of her throat, I gasped and looked down to see her looking up at me with those

734/960

beautiful eyes. It took everything I had not to release at that moment. She sucked her way back up to the tip of my shaft before starting a second descent. I wasn't sure I could hold out long enough for her to work her magic, so I ran my fingers through her hair and pulled her head up. "On my lap," I said in ragged gasps. "On top. Now." Emily smiled as she stood up and offered me the foil packet she'd tucked in the pocket of her uniform. I quickly split it open and rolled the thin sheath down over my swollen member, then

735/960

grabbed Emily's arm and pulled her to me. She spread her legs as she reached down and firmly grasped my shaft as she guided it to the edge of her wet entrance. For a few moments, she rubbed the tip back and forth, covering it in her juices before sliding it up inside her needy hole. I gripped her arms as she slowly lowered herself onto me and then began gently rocking back and forth, driving me deeper and deeper. When I started groaning, Emily bent down and covered my mouth with hers whispering, "Shhhhh, quiet," into my lips. I kissed her back as I wrapped my arms around her waist and

736/960

thrust up into to her warm wetness over and over. I could hear her moaning into my lips as we moved together in time, seeking a way to get deeper into each other's bodies. I thrust up harder and faster as I felt us both on the edge of climax, and then in one long stroke, I released as she tightened around me, throbbing and pulsing. I held her against my chest as we both caught our breath, and when she had recovered, she raised her head and looked down at me with a lazy sexy smile. "Mr. Marks, you're going to get me fired," she said softly.

737/960

"Don't worry," I whispered. "I'm good friends with the boss." Emily threw her head back and laughed loudly before she stood up, grabbed her panties off the floor and pulled them on again. I watched her, marveling at her beautiful body and her easy smile. She leaned down and kissed me softly on the lips before asking, "So, Mr. Marks, about dinner?" It was my turn to laugh, and I looked up at her and said, "Just bring me whatever you think I'd like, and I'll be happy."

738/960

"Alright, then," she smiled as she turned toward the door of the pod. "I'll take care of you." "Oh, and Emily," I blurted out. I wanted to tell her how much she already meant to me and how much I wanted her to stay here and spend the flight talking and letting our passion take over. "Yes?" she turned and looked at me expectantly. "Um, I'd like a beer with dinner instead of wine," I said as I looked past her into the cabin. "Just bring me whatever you've got."

739/960

"Will do, sir," she said giving me a mock salute as she exited the pod and returned to the cabin. I washed up in the sink and then sat down with the laptop determined to figure out what it was that Daniel was doing, or at least, pretend like I was while I thought about Emily's lovely smile.

Chapter Fifty-Seven Emily Austin and I spend the entire flight back to the States flirting, laughing, and when everyone else had gone to sleep, we sat and talked. I was worried that my fellow flight attendant would be upset that I was disappearing, but she said it didn't bother her a bit (partly because she had her own thing going with a businessman in 2A) and waved me off when I disappeared into Austin's pod once we'd gotten the other passengers settled in for the night.

741/960

We talked about our mothers, our childhoods, and the unexpected turns our lives had taken. I'd already told him about how much Tommy had wanted to play baseball, but I hadn't told him about the very dark days after the injury and how, some nights, I worried that I'd come home from the bar and find he'd hurt himself – or worse. It was hard to admit that part of the reason I was staying with Tommy was out of pity. I felt bad that his dream had been taken from him, and guilty that mine had not been. "In fact, Tommy was actually the reason I became a flight attendant," I admitted as we

742/960

sipped coffee in Austin's pod. "He encouraged me to apply so that I could get out of the bar. I didn't realize how much it would pull us apart, I guess." "Did the job pull you apart?" Austin asked. "No, if I'm honest, we were headed in different directions," I said. "I think if he'd been able to follow the baseball route, we would have been separated by that, it's just that it would have been easier for him. And, it didn't help that his methods of coping with the pain were to start drinking and gambling." "He gambles?" Austin asked.

743/960

"Oh yeah, he's a poker player who is known for his ability to beat the house," I said shaking my head as if to shake off the thought. "The problem is that he only seems to win when he is stinking drunk and then that creates problems with his ability to play. He loses a lot more than he wins. That's the reality." "Not to be too nosy, but is it a problem?" he asked tentatively. "It's a big problem," I nodded. "I haven't told anyone, not even my mother, but we are in deep debt and if he doesn't rein it in, we are going to have to file bankruptcy soon. I picked up extra

744/960

flights to try and pay down some of his gambling debts, but with the house payment and the repair business..." "Repair

business?"

Austin

asked.

"I

thought he was part of the ground crew at the airport." "He is," I nodded. "But he thought that starting a car repair business out of our home would give him a new line of income and help pay off some debt. The problem is that he's a terrible businessman and we're constantly losing money on the business. I've asked him to hire an

745/960

assistant or let me do the billing, but he's too proud to let anyone help, so..." "That's really hard," he said as he picked up his cup and sipped the hot liquid. "We were too young when we got married," I sighed as I tried to shift the course of the conversation to get away from the uncomfortable financial situation I was in. It felt embarrassing to talk with Austin about something so personal. "Everyone said so, but we were stubborn and believed we could beat the odds. Wait, what about you? You can't have been a monk all these years!"

746/960

"Oh, I'm no monk," he said with a rueful smile. "I'm definitely not a monk. I like women, and I have a number of women friends who keep me company when they're not busy with other guys, but..." he trailed off. "But what?" I asked quietly. "Did somebody break your heart?' "Who me?" he said surprised. "I don't have a heart! C'mon, lady, you know that!" I laughed loudly and shook my head. "Oh no you don't! That's a complete lie!" "No, but seriously," he said looking at me. "It's not heartbreak that made me the way I am.

747/960

I've loved girls, but not been in love with them. I think it's because I watched my mother and I knew somewhere deep inside that she was in love with my father and that he loved her, but the situation was impossible, so they learned to live with what they had." "So, you were shaped by a love that couldn't be," I said wistfully. "No, it was a love that did exist, it's just that they chose not to pursue it," Austin said. "I still can't quite figure out why. I mean, my father could have seen my mother any time he wanted, despite being married. And, my mother won't talk

748/960

about it. All I can figure out is that my mother drew a line in the sand and never backed down." "So, that is where you get your stubborn nature from!" I laughed. "Oh yes, it's a trait that runs strong on both sides," he said and grinned. "Good to know," I nodded. "Emily, I know it might sound weird to say this, but is there any way I can help you out of this situation?" he asked. "Oh, no. Thank you, though," I said quickly. There was no way I was going to allow

749/960

Austin to bail Tommy and me out of the mess we were in. We'd find a way, somehow. "Alright, well, if you find you need help, please let me know," he said sincerely. "I'll help you in any way I can. No strings attached." "You're very kind," I said smiling. I looked out the window of the jet that was taking me back to Las Vegas and Austin pulled me into his arms just before the plane had landed. There was a deep warmth in his touch and he simply held me tightly to him as he caressed my hair. Before he let go, he lifted my chin and

750/960

kissed my forehead as he smiled and said, "Soon. I know it will all work out soon." I knew what I wanted, but I wasn't sure I was going to be able to get it. Dealing with Tommy had become a crapshoot and I was worried about what I would find when I got home. I could feel the tears welling up as I looked out into the night sky and watched the lights below fade into the darkness. # When I walked into the house, I knew things had not gone well while I had been away. There were pizza boxes stacked high in the

751/960

corner of the living room and the kitchen floor was covered in a sticky substance that caused my shoes to adhere to the floor with every step. There were dished piled in the sink, and some looked like they had begun to grow mold. The house smelled like a combination of rancid food and body odor, but there wasn't a body in sight. "Tommy?" I called as I unstuck my feet from the kitchen floor and walked back toward the bedroom. "Tommy, are you home?" I opened the door to the bedroom and was assaulted by the smell of sweat and something I didn't recognize. Tommy was dead asleep in the

752/960

bed covered only by a sheet. He was snoring so loudly I was positive he would wake himself up. "Tommy Warner!" I shouted over the sound of his snores as I ripped the sheet off of him and shook his shoulder. "WAKE UP!" "Huh? Wha? Oh, hey Em," he smiled sleepily and rolled over to face me. He squinted up at me and covered his eyes with his arm. "When did you get home?" "Just now," I said in a stern voice. "What in the hell has happened to our home?" "Don't get all worked up about it, I just had a few friends over," he said in a thick voice as he

753/960

waved his other arm at me. "I'll clean it all up in the morning." "Tommy, that wasn't just from last night," I said. "You haven't cleaned anything since I left! This house is a disaster!" "Hey, hey, hey, don't get your panties in a twist, babe," he said turning over to look at me. "I told you I would clean it up!" "Tommy," I said quietly. "This isn't working." "What are you talking about?" he said. "What's not working?"

754/960

"You and me, this," I said in a sad voice. "We're not working. Our marriage isn't working. Nothing is working." "Emily, Emily, Emily," he said as he sensed the seriousness in my voice and raised himself up to look at me. "What do you mean, we're not working?" "I mean," I said as I took a deep breath. "I don't want to be married to you anymore." "What the hell?" he yelled. "What in the hell are you even talking about? Where did this come from?"

755/960

"I'm not happy, Tommy," I said. "I haven't been happy for a long time. And, I don't think you're happy, either, or you wouldn't drink so much." "I'm happy as hell, what are you talking about?" he shouted as he pulled himself up out of bed and stood naked in the middle of the room looking for a pair of shorts. I spied them on the chair in the corner and pointed toward them. "I'm not happy, Tommy," I repeated. "So what are you saying?" he yelled as he pulled his shorts on. "Are you saying you're

756/960

leaving me? Because if you're leaving me, that's really crappy, Em. Really small, you know." "I know," I said nodding my head in agreement. "I know it feels crappy, but I want out, Tommy. I want my own life back. This life is your life, not mine. I don't want to live this life." "Wait, so now you're telling me that when I had a shot at the majors you were willing to ride the train with me, but now that I'm out of play, you're done?" he said in a low angry tone. He was getting worked up and I could feel the anger building. He was hurt and felt like I was abandoning him, but I knew that I had to do this

757/960

to save myself. I couldn't save him. I'd tried, but he had proven that he didn't want to be saved. "It's not like that at all, and you know it, Tommy," I said gently scolding him. "You know I support you no matter what you do." "You just don't want to be married to me anymore," he said in a very small voice. "Correct," I nodded. "I want my own life back." "And, I'm not part of that life," he said. "No, you're not," I replied honestly. "Not anymore." "But I was at one time, wasn't I?" he asked.

758/960

"At one time," I nodded. "Back when we were young and foolish and had dreams of something better." "Well, will you at least stay and help me get this place cleaned up?" he begged. I knew he was looking for a way to extend our time together, and even though I knew I was on my way out, I felt like I owed it to him to help before I left. "Yes, I'll stay and help clean the place up and then we can talk about how we are going to deal with this," I replied.

759/960

"Will you come sleep in the bed with me?" he asked as he lay down on his side of the bed and gestured to my side. "I don't think that's a good idea, Tommy," I said. "I'll sleep in the guest room and in the morning, I'll make us breakfast and we can talk about how to clean this place up." "Oh Em, please don't leave me!" Tommy cried suddenly. "I don't want you to leave me!" I felt my heart cracking a little as I looked at him, nodded, and said, "I know you don't, but I have to."

760/960

I walked out the door and down the hallway where I opened the guest bedroom door and looked around. It wasn't the glamorous hotels I was used to sleeping in, but it would do until I could figure out a way to clean up the mess that my marriage had become.

Chapter Fifty-Eight Austin I stopped over in L.A. to meet up with Bax before heading to Vegas to visit the casino and check in with the managers who would be training the Paris crews. When I saw my friend in the lobby of the Marks Hotel on Rodeo Drive, I smiled and pounded him on the back just like we'd done when we were kids. "Bax!" I called. "Good to see you, my friend." "Hey, boss," he smiled as he looked up from a stack of papers he was reading. Bax had

762/960

always been a serious person, even when we were kids. The neighborhood kids had called him "The Accountant" because he'd dressed in pants with creases down the front and buttoned up shirts, no matter what the season was. He wore thick-rimmed glasses and his smiles rarely reached his eyes, but I knew why Bax was so serious. I was the only one who'd seen what the inside of the home he'd shared with his father while we were growing up. Bax's mother had died in childbirth and his father was a hard working, hard drinking union laborer, but the place was like a mausoleum and we were warned not to

763/960

touch anything. Once a week, Bax's dad had a cleaning woman come in and dust, vacuum, and do the laundry, but that was the extent of any kind of a woman's touch in the home. I forgave Bax his shortcomings because he'd been my best friend since we were nine. He'd defended me against the neighborhood bully by telling him that I'd hooked up with the gang that ran the drug trade in front of our neighborhood bodega and the bully had never bothered me again. Bax was loyal and smart, and I loved him like a brother.

764/960

"So, what's up with Daniel and his henchmen?" I asked as I signaled the waiter to bring us a couple of glasses of whiskey and two cold beers. "I'm trying to figure out what kind of game he's playing over in Eastern Europe," Bax said as he looked back and forth between two sheets of paper comparing numbers. "But I cannot, for the life of me, figure out what the heck he's doing!" Daniel Wentworth had driven both of us crazy for years, but he hadn't actually gotten in the way of any projects until now. We knew that he was a slick, crafty businessman and that if he

765/960

was opposing us, then there was something going on we didn't know about. Bax accepted the drink from the waiter and we toasted to our Parisian endeavor. "I don't know, boss," Bax said. "I can't find anything on this Berlin deal that indicates that there's anything out of order there." "Nothing at all?" I asked. "Not a single paperclip," he sighed. "My gut tells me that there's so much more than meets the eye, but my eyes can't find the loose thread." "Well, keep looking," I said as I sipped my whiskey and tried to think of another way to

766/960

approach the problem. "Eventually, we'll figure it out, the truth always outs." Just then, I looked up and saw a familiar shapely blonde crossing the lobby and walking toward me. I smiled as I held out my hand, "Anna! How have you been, beautiful?" "Well, well, well, if it isn't Austin Marks and company!" she laughed as she gripped my hand and pulled me to her for a hug. "What are you doing here?" "Business," I said, nodding toward Bax. "This is Jonathan Baxter, or as I call him, Bax. Bax, I'd like you to meet Anna Sommerhill."

767/960

"It's nice to meet you, Ms. Sommerhill," Bax said as he took her hand and shook it. "Oh, please, call me Anna, won't you?" she stared at Bax like she'd never seen anything like him before. Admittedly, Bax was movie star handsome, but in a shy unassuming way. Women often fell head over heels for him, but he regularly failed to notice. He was a numbers guy to the core. "Sure, Anna, it's still nice to meet you," Bax said in a serious tone. "Aren't you adorable?" Anna said as she moved around and sat down next to him on the

768/960

chaise lounge. "Where did you find him, Austin?" "Austin and I have been best friends since we were nine, Ms...Anna," Bax replied. "He didn't find me anymore than I found him. We're just good friends." She recoiled as if she'd been stung, but then leaned in closer and said, "Would you like to have dinner with me tonight, Mr. Baxter?" "Why would I want to do that?" he asked. "Because I think you are the most interesting man I've ever met and I would like to get to know you better," she said as she lightly rested

769/960

her hand on his thigh. Suddenly, the lights in Bax's head went on and his eyes widened as he looked over at me. I smiled and nodded. "Then, I'd love to have dinner with you, Anna," he said. "But please, call me Bax." "Bax, eh?" she said smiling as her hand moved a little higher. "That's kind of a sexy nickname you know." He swallowed hard and looked to me for help, I shrugged, got up from the chair, and said, "Well, I've got some phone calls to make. You kids have a great time!"

770/960

"Austin?" Bax called after me. "Don't forget to call Benoit and find out what they decided!" "Done!" I waved as I walked to the front door and hoped into the waiting car. I had someplace I knew I needed to be. # As the car whisked me to the airport to catch my flight, I pulled out my phone and texted Emily. Austin_Marks: Hi Em_Flies: Hi

771/960

Austin_Marks: What are U wearing? Em_Flies: WTF? Austin_Marks: JK. How are U? Em_Flies: Good. Austin_Marks: Just good? Em_Flies: Fine. How are U? Austin_Marks: Good. On way to Vegas. Have breakfast w/me tomorrow? Em_Flies: Don't think that's a good idea. Austin_Marks: Please? Em_Flies: Where? Austin_Marks: Pick U up at 7:30 am. Address?

772/960

Em_Flies: Not a good idea. I'll meet U. Address? Austin_Marks: Marks Hotel on Las Vegas Blvd. Em_Flies: CU in the morning. Austin_Marks: CU then! # The next morning, I looked up from the newspaper and saw Emily crossing the lobby. She was dressed in a sundress the color of a clear summer sky and had her hair loose around her shoulders. She smiled at me as she walked

773/960

toward me and when she reached me, I stood up and pulled her into a tight hug. "I've missed you," she whispered into my chest as she wrapped her arms around my neck. "Likewise," I said as I hugged her a little tighter. She sat down next to me and we laughed as we both began to speak. "No, you first," she said. "No, no, go ahead," I laughed as I waved my arm in a traditional display of chivalry. "I'm so glad you texted," she began.

774/960

The smile on her face grew wider as she spoke, and she told me about what she had been doing to try and get the house ready for sale. Tommy had agreed to a separation, but he wanted to stay in the house and work on it together before they put it up for sale. She'd agreed, thinking that it was the least she could do before she exited the marriage. Things had been fairly smooth for the past several weeks, but Tommy was still Tommy and so he went out sometimes and came home smelling of booze and sometimes other women. Emily consoled herself with the

775/960

fact that she'd be out of the house by the end of the month and then could move on with her life. "Are you alright?" I asked. I was concerned about her safety, but I knew it wasn't my place to take a stand on that issue. "Oh yes, I'm fine," she said. "There's nothing to worry about, it's just the tough part of breaking up, you know?" I nodded, but didn't say that I had no idea what she was talking about. I'd never broken up with anyone in my life. The girls I'd dated had all broken up with me when they realized that my focus was on school and then, later, the business.

776/960

It never really bothered me because I didn't let myself get attached enough to feel hurt when they left. I just let go gracefully and moved on. "So, did you clear the whole day for me?" I asked excited about what I'd planned for us to do. "Wait, what?" she said confused. "I thought we were just having breakfast and catching up." "No, I planned a whole day full of activities for us," I said as I smiled at her. "Austin, I'm not sure this is a good idea," she said hesitantly. "I mean, you and me? Here in my hometown? Where my husband lives and works?"

777/960

"Where is he today?" I asked. "He's at work, of course," she said. "But you're the boss and this is a little weird, don't you think?" I could see that the stress of me being here in her actual life was getting to her, so I backed off and said, "It's fine, no worries. Let's just enjoy breakfast and then we'll see what we want to do after that, okay?" She nodded and I saw the tension recede a little. I had ordered the chef's special for us both and Emily laughed with delight as plate after plate began to be delivered to the table.

778/960

"Oh my gosh, I'm so stuffed!" she cried as she took one last bite of the eggs in front of her before the server removed them and set a plate of steaming hot crepes down in its place. I watched as she savored each of the dishes and then offered her bites of my own. She gladly accepted the offerings, and she smiled when I reached out under the table and rested my hand on her thigh. "You like it all?" I asked. "I love it! You're a great foodie, Austin," she smiled as she tucked a piece of ripe melon between her lips. The juice ran down her chin

779/960

and I reached out with my napkin to blot it. She was mesmerizing. After we'd finished breakfast, I looked at my watch and said, "It's still early, how about we go do one of the things I'd planned?" "Austin," she said hesitating. "I'm not sure..." "It won't put you in a compromising position, I promise," I said putting my hand over my heart then raising it up to the air. She burst into giggles as I held my hand up in a perfect Boy Scout salute.

780/960

"Okay, fine," she agreed. "This one thing, let's go do it." I smiled and offered her my hand as I stood up. We walked out to the waiting car and got inside. Once inside the car, I pulled her to me and put my arms around her. "I just need to hold you close," I said. "I've wanted to do this ever since I let you go that night in L.A." "Mmmm, it feels so nice," she said as she leaned against me and looked out the window. "Where are we going?"

781/960

"It's a surprise," I said as I bent my head and nuzzled her neck. "Austin, you promised!" she laughed as she wrapped her arms over mine and rested her head on my shoulder. I was content just holding her like this all the way to the helipad. When we arrived, I got out of the car and pulled her with me. She looked at the helicopter and then back at me with a confused expression. "Let's go see the Grand Canyon, shall we?" I said as I helped her up the steps into the jump seat and handed her a pair of earphones.

782/960

"Oh, Austin!" she gasped as she looked out the window during takeoff. "This is incredible!" "Wait till we get over the canyon and you can see it all!" I shouted into the mic. "It's breathtaking!" Emily grabbed my hand and squeezed it tightly as she looked out at the view of the canyon. Before us stretched hundreds of miles of striated rock cut by deep crevices that allowed the river water to flow through. The pilot dipped down into a canyon and we watched the rock walls rise up around us as the engulfed the copter and dwarfed its occupants.

783/960

"Pretty amazing, isn't it?" I shouted into the mic. The whirring of the copter blades made it difficult to talk, but the look in Emily's eyes told me all I needed to know. Her eyes were shining like a kid on Christmas morning, and she squeezed my hand with every new breathtaking view we encountered. The landscape of the canyon was spectacular as we flew down into the crevices and looked out at the walls formed by layers of rock millions of years old. The natural beauty was overwhelming and Emily and I took it all in together.

784/960

We'd been flying for almost an hour when the pilot informed me that it was time to head back to the base. We were running low on fuel and he needed to set the copter down. I agreed with his assessment and as we flew back to the base I shouted, "Are you hungry yet?" Emily nodded and I smiled back at her and shouted, "Don't worry, I know just the place!" We set down at the base site and thanked the pilot for the spectacular ride, then got back in the waiting car and headed toward the best roadside grill in the state of Nevada. I knew the owner and he had agreed to prepare his specialty on

785/960

the condition that I brought a guest rather than eating alone as I usually did. We pulled up to what looked like a small stand in the middle of nowhere. It had a cart with a grill set up behind it, but when we got out, we could see that behind the cart, out of the line of sight on the highway, was a small tent with its sides raised. Underneath it were numerous tables with benches on either side. "Farouk!" I called. "How are you, my friend?"

786/960

"Austin," replied the smiling man. "It is so good to see you! And you have brought a guest, I see." "Indeed, I have," I smiled. "Farouk, this is Emily. Emily, this is my good friend and favorite chef, Farook Chaouqui." "It's nice to meet you, Mr. Chaouqui," Emily said as she offered her hand. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Miss Emily," Farook smiled as he shook her hand. "Please, won't you come in and sit down?" "You promised your specialty, my friend," I reminded him.

787/960

"Ah yes, I did, didn't I?" he laughed. "Very well, then I will make the specialty for both of you!" Farook's assistant brought out tea and a basket of fresh warm pita bread and set it down in front of us on the table. He poured us each a glass of steaming hot tea from an impossible height, and then swiftly disappeared. I could smell the scent of lamb coming from the grill, but I refrained from calling out and asking Farook what was cooking. I knew he took a great deal of pleasure in presenting the plates once he'd

788/960

prepared everything, and I didn't want to ruin his surprise. Emily and I chatted about the helicopter ride and the incredible beauty of the canyon. She'd never seen the canyon from that vantage point and had been intoxicated by its grandness. "It made me feel so very insignificant," she said as she sipped her tea and popped a small piece of pita in her mouth. "It made me realize that whatever I'm facing is pretty insignificant in the larger scheme of things." "That's interesting," I said thoughtfully. "I always feel the opposite after I take that ride.

789/960

Like my life is of incredible importance and that I need to take advantage of everything that comes my way because it's the only way I can leave my lasting impression." "You don't think that's arrogant?" she asked innocently. "No, I think that if I wanted to write my name on the canyon as proof of my importance, that that would be profoundly arrogant," I explained. "But when I look at the majestic beauty of the Grand Canyon, I'm reminded that everything in life is important. Small streams of water slowly wearing away at the rock over time

790/960

formed the canyon. If I want to make a lasting impression, then I need to be deliberate and patient like the water, but also relentless." "This is an interesting way of thinking about it," she said sipping from her glass again. Just then, Farook entered the tent bearing plates up and down his arm. "My friends," he called. "Your lunch is served!" He proceeded to set down several different plates full of grilled tomatoes, peppers, onions, and zucchini squash. These were followed by a plate of kefta meatballs and another plate full of juicy lamb chops. His assistant brought out more tea, pita, and a bowl

791/960

of yogurt tahini to put on the pita before loading it up with vegetables and meat. I watched as Emily listened to Farook's instructions and then created a pita that caused her to close her eyes and moan a little when she bit into it. "Oh my, this is delicious," she said with her mouth full of food. We laughed and then dug in and ate until we both thought we couldn't move. We talked about our dreams for travel and things we had longed to do as we devoured Farook's handiwork.

792/960

Halfway through lunch, Emily's phone rang. When she checked it, the smile left her face as she said, "I have to answer this one." She stepped away from the table, but I could hear her saying, "Lunch with a friend. No, we're going to go shopping afterwards. I haven't seen her in a while. Yes, we might get dinner. What time will you be home? Fine. See you then." When she returned to the table, her smile was pinched and she laughed a little too loudly to try and recapture our carefree conversation. I wanted to ask, but I already knew, so I let it go. The phone call gave me an idea, though, and

793/960

once we'd finished lunch and thanked Farook for his generous hospitality, I loaded her back into the car and gave the driver directions to our next stop.

Chapter Fifty-Nine Emily The call from Tommy had put a damper on my mood, not only because he was already drunk, but also because he was angry and combative about my every move. I knew that I would have to keep Austin under wraps if I was going to preserve the peace. Part of me felt guilty for lying to Tommy, but part of me knew that he was sleeping with other women, so I felt indignant about deserving my own happiness. Besides, we weren't doing anything, I told myself, even though I knew I was lying.

795/960

Lunch with Austin had whet my appetite for more time with him. I just liked being around him. The conversation flowed easily and I didn't feel like I was on edge, waiting for the next accusation or angry insult to be hurled my way. With Austin, I felt like someone who was valued and respected. Plus there was the fact that every time he touched me my pulse began to race and I felt my breath coming in shallow gasps. He made my blood flow faster and my body practically sing. I wanted him, but I wasn't about to open that Pandora's Box today. Instead, I settled for the

796/960

comfort of his company and the incredible meals and sightseeing tour. Now, we were back in the car headed for parts unknown and he was holding me against him like a precious package. I sighed as I closed my eyes and leaned against his shoulder. Austin was so solid and strong, and I loved the feel of his arms around me. "Where are we headed?" I murmured with my eyes closed. "Well, if we're supposed to be shopping, then I guess it's to the mall," he said playfully as

797/960

he kissed the top of my head. I opened my eyes and looked up at him. "What?" "You said that you were with a friend and that you were going shopping, so I thought I'd help you keep your cover," he smiled. For an instant, I was angry with him for listening into my conversation, but as soon as I felt the anger I knew it was more shame than rage. I leaned back against him and sighed as I let myself be cared for.

798/960

When we reached The Forum Shops, Austin helped me out of the car and said, "We can go anywhere buy anything. Anything at all." "Um, then how will I explain that?" I asked. "It's not like I'm made of money and can afford all that stuff." "We'll buy a few things at less expensive stores and transfer the more expensive things over to those bags," Austin quickly suggested. "I'm not sure I like your ability to come up with a cover story so quickly, Mr. Marks," I said with a raised eyebrow. "It does not bode well."

799/960

"I see your point," he said seriously before bursting into laughter. "I'm just trying to be helpful here!" "I see that," I said as I joined in his laughter. "Well, we'll see what we find, won't we? It's entirely possible that we'll come out empty handed." "Oh, no, that's not at all possible," he said shaking his head. For the next several hours, we wandered the shops looking at shoes, clothes, lingerie, and jewelry. I was overwhelmed by the sheer volume of things that were available and by Austin's

800/960

constant reminder that anything and everything was mine for the taking. I finally settled on a new bra and matching panties from La Perla in a gossamer fabric that was so light I wondered if it would hold up to actual wear. The sales lady assured me that all of the lingerie was entirely wearable, but she warned that I should never ever put it in the washing machine. I assured her I would not, and she nodded approvingly as she rang it up and then carefully wrapped the purchase in tissue paper before storing it in a beautiful bag. We then stopped in at Gucci where

801/960

Austin had me try on a number of new dresses they'd just received. I settled on the triangle print silk dress in a beautiful shade of steel blue and red with a deep v-neck and partially sewn pleats down the front. It was an exquisite dress that looked like it had been made just for me. Austin let out a low whistle when I stepped out of the dressing room, and I knew that it was the right one. "Now, how about a pair of sexy shoes?" Austin asked as we left the Gucci store and wandered back into the mall. "Maybe Jimmy Choo?"

802/960

"Austin, I don't mean to be rude, but how does a guy from Brooklyn know so much about women's fashion?" I asked as we walked down the long corridor toward the Jimmy Choo store. "Why, I..." Austin looked down at me and then burst out laughing. "I don't really know, to tell you the truth! I think it must be osmosis or something. Admittedly, the women I've hung out with have been clothes horses, so I guess I've picked up a thing or two from them?" "I was just curious," I said with a mock skeptical look, which sent him into another fit of

803/960

laughter and made me lose my faux seriousness and join him. I found the perfect pair of suede and patent leather heels that had a square heel and were not too impossibly high. They tied up around my ankles and made my legs look ten times longer than they actually were. Austin smiled as he nodded to the sales woman that she should wrap them up. "Well, that takes care of things doesn't it?" I asked as we exited the store. "Oh not hardly," Austin said as he looked over toward Tiffany and Company and then

804/960

walked over to its display window. "See anything you like here?" "Austin, really?" I said now not pretending to be exasperated. "I don't think there's anything here I'd like." "Alright," he shrugged as he moved away from the window and walked into the store. "Maybe then there's something inside you'd like." "Austin, I don't think so," I said as I started getting nervous. I wasn't sure where he was headed with this shopping trip and I wasn't sure I wanted to know.

805/960

He emerged from the shop after a few minutes carrying a small blue bag. He walked toward me as I shook my head. "No, no, no," I said. "No what?" he replied with a surprised look. Then he looked down and held up the bag and said, "Oh this? It's a gift for my mother. She's going to be celebrating her seventieth birthday next week and I wanted to get her something she's been hinting at." I burst into laughter as I punched him in the shoulder. "You're a bad, bad man!"

806/960

"Who me?" he said with an innocent look on his face. I stood on my tiptoes and pulled him down so I could quickly kiss his lips as I said, "Yes, you. Bad man!" He kissed me back and laughed. # Once we'd finished shopping, Austin had the driver take us back the Marks Hotel and arranged for a room for me to get ready in. He'd called down to the salon and scheduled one of the stylists to come up after I'd bathed, and as he arranged for all of these things I looked at him with

807/960

a smile. For a man as rich as he was, it didn't seem like the money was his motivation. Instead, it seemed like money was his means of being able to make others happy, and I felt fortunate that he was choosing to shower me with such happiness. "Now, you take your time and enjoy the amenities," he was saying as he looked down at his phone. "I need to take care of some business, and then I'll meet you back here at 6:30. Our reservation is for 7:00." "Where are we going for dinner?" I asked.

808/960

"It's a surprise," he grinned. "I don't want to give it away." I smiled and quickly kissed him as the car pulled up to the entrance of the hotel. The driver opened the door and helped me out before opening the trunk and gathering my packages. He handed them off to the bellman as I walked into the lobby and was greeted by the hotel manager. "Ms. Warner, welcome to the Marks Hotel. I am Mr. Dalton, the hotel manager," he smiled as he held out his arm and ushered me into the elevator. "We have a lovely room for you on the top floor where I think you will find everything

809/960

you need. The stylist will be up to take care of any grooming you require in an hour." "Thank you so much, Mr. Dalton," I smiled. "I do appreciate the attention and consideration." "It is our pleasure, Ms. Warner," he smiled as the elevator reached the top floor and he guided me down the hall to the room I would be using. I gasped when I walked through the door. It wasn't so much a hotel room as it was a hotel apartment. We walked directly into the living room where the floor to ceiling windows wrapped around and provided a panoramic view

810/960

of the Las Vegas strip. The sun was beginning to set and it cast a warm purplish glow on the all white furniture that filled the room. I wanted to sink down into the sofa and put my feet up while I watched it disappear, but Mr. Dalton was intent on showing me the features of the suite, so I followed him down the short hallway into the bedroom. The bellman was busy placing my packages on the bed and arranging them so that I could easily access the goods inside of them. "Now, there is a large bath this way, Ms. Warner," Mr. Dalton explained. "If you would

811/960

like, I can send up a maid to run the bath and prepare your clothing." "That won't be necessary, Mr. Dalton," I smiled. "But thank you so much for offering." "Very good, ma'am," he said bowing a bit. "If there is nothing else, then I will leave you to your preparations." "Thank you, Mr. Dalton," I said as I held out my hand. "You are terribly kind." "It is my pleasure," he said taking my hand. "Enjoy your stay, Ms. Warner, and do let us know if you need anything at all."

812/960

I nodded and walked to the door with him. Once he and the bellman were gone, I ran into the living room and threw myself down on the plush couch. The micro suede felt cool and soft as I lay on my back and watched the sun slowly sinking down below the horizon. I thought about how radically different this view was from the view at my little house. I wanted to call someone and share this with them. My mother wouldn't understand, and Trish was on a flight somewhere over the Atlantic right now. The only other person I could think of was Austin, but he was

813/960

occupied with business and besides, telling him about how amazing this suite was seemed silly. I sighed as I got up and walked to the bathroom where I turned on the taps and ran myself a hot bath. I added some of the oils that sat in large bottles on the edge of the tub before stripping off my clothing and sliding down into the warm water. I soaked for a long time as I thought about how much my life had changed in the past few months. I knew that I was falling for Austin, but I also knew that it wouldn't be smart to get involved with him until I wrapped things up with

814/960

Tommy. I didn't want Austin to be my savior; that I could do myself. I didn't know how long I was in the tub, but the water cooled and I pulled myself out and wrapped up in a big fluffy towel as I awaited the arrival of someone from the salon. While I'd been in the bath, room service had delivered wine and cheese and when I emerged from the steamy bathroom, I saw that they had set up a lovely little snack on the coffee table. I laughed as I sat down and sipped the chardonnay and nibbled a piece of Gouda.

815/960

"Who lives like this?" I said to the empty room. Just then, there was a knock on the door. I got up and opened it and found the stylist. "Ms. Warner, I'm Donna, from the salon," she said. "I'm here to do your hair and makeup." "Wonderful, please come in," I said as I stepped aside and ushered her into the room. Donna asked to see the dress I would be wearing and then went to work getting me ready. She was not very talkative, but she was pleasant and put all of her energy into ensuring that I would look my absolute best. When I saw myself in the mirror after she'd finished, I gasped. I

816/960

didn't look that much different, just like an improved version of myself. My hair was loose around my shoulders and looked shinier than I'd ever seen it before. My makeup highlighted my eyes and lips, making me look fresh and lovely. "Oh Donna, you're a magician!" I cried as I looked at myself in the mirror. "It's easy when I have a great canvas to work with." She smiled as she gathered up her tools and prepared to return to the salon. "Thank you so much," I said wondering if I should tip her, but not knowing how much.

817/960

"No tips," she said as if she'd read my mind. "Mr. Marks pays us well above the average rate, so we don't accept tips here." "I see." I nodded. "Well, then please accept my undying gratitude." "That I can do," she said and smiled as she headed out the door. I walked back into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror again marveling at Donna's handiwork. Austin was going to be surprised.

Chapter Sixty Austin I had been waiting in the hotel lobby for twenty minutes when Emily emerged from the elevator and walked across the lobby. My breath caught in my throat as I watched her. She looked like royalty dressed in the Gucci dress with her hair done loose and flowing. The makeup artist had only put a hint of cosmetics on her and she looked fresh and beautiful. I shook my head and laughed. "You clean up well, Ms. Warner!"

819/960

"Why thank you very much, Mr. Marks," she laughed with me. "It's all your doing." "No, I only offered the tools," I said as I bent down and kissed her cheek. "You're the canvas upon which those tools look so stunning." She smiled as she took my hand and I said, "Shall we?" We headed out to the car and the driver whisked us off to dinner. I'd made reservations at Aureole, one of the most exclusive restaurants in Las Vegas. I wanted Emily to see the beautiful side of the city, even if it was only for one night. And if I was honest, I also wanted to impress her.

820/960

"Where are we going for dinner?" she asked as she slipped her hand into mine and smiled up at me. "I thought that we'd have drinks at the Foundation Room at the House of Blues and then eat dinner at Aureole," I said smiling back at her. "What do you think?" "Oh, Austin!" she gasped. "This is crazy, you know. Helicopter rides, luxury shopping trips, people doing my hair and makeup, it's all too much." "No, it's not even the beginning of enough," I said quietly.

821/960

"Austin," she began in a tone that warned me I was dangerously close to tipping the balance and that it wasn't going to be in my favor if I pushed. "Look, there are no strings attached," I said in a light voice. "I just wanted to take you away from your worries for a day and let you relax and enjoy things." She nodded as she turned and looked out the window at the Vegas strip rushing by. I wanted so badly to gather her up in my arms and tell her everything would be all right, but I knew that doing that would drive her away. So, I talked

822/960

about the history of the casino my father had built as a means of lightening the mood. Emily soon relaxed and we spent several hours enjoying drinks and a delicious dinner. We dined on prosciutto wrapped asparagus spears, tender greens lightly coated in balsamic vinegar and topped with plump fresh tomatoes and mozzarella, and blue cheese-crusted filet mignon cooked to perfection. The sommelier had picked wines that were the perfect complement to each dish the executive chef had prepared as a special menu and poured them as Emily and I ate our way through the menu. We talked about books

823/960

we'd read and the things we still wanted to read and as the meal wound down, I began to feel sad that I'd have to let her go again. "I'll drop you off at home," I said as we climbed back into the car, both groaning because we were so full. "No, it's fine, just take me to the hotel and I'll call a cab," she said with a worried look. "It's not a good idea, Austin." "Emily, don't be foolish," I said. "Let me just drop you off at home, please?" "Well, then take me back to the hotel so I can change out of my Cinderella clothes," she

824/960

said. "I can't walk in the house looking like this." I nodded and told the driver where to go. It didn't take her long to change out of her finery and back into her every day clothes. She still looked beautiful. "I'll have those things delivered to you in the morning," I said once we were back in the car. She looked at me for a moment and then nodded and gave the driver her address. She didn't say a word on the drive, just slipped her hand into mine and looked out the window.

825/960

When we reached her block, she told the driver to stop a few doors down. "Thank you for the most wonderful day I've ever had," she said as she looked up at me with shining eyes. "I loved every minute of it." "Emily," I said and then hesitated. Looking at her I knew what I wanted to say, but I was afraid of how she might react. "Yes?" "Emily, I'm so glad you had fun today, I did, too," I said and then barreling ahead I added. "I want to have fun like that all the time. With you. I want you in my life. For good. If you need

826/960

money to pay off the gambling debts, I'll give it to you or if you need a place to stay, I'll arrange it. I want to help you in any way I can. I think I'm in love you, Emily." Her eyes widened, and she pulled back a bit as she looked at me. I couldn't tell what she was thinking, but then she looked down at our hands and said, "Austin, I...I...I don't think that we should see each other again until I officially end my marriage. It's too difficult and I don't want to upset the balance of things with Tommy. He's...volatile, and I don't want to break him. I think this is for the best, you know?"

827/960

I could feel my heart shattering into thousands of small fragments as she spoke. I wasn't sure what was not being said, but I knew the words coming from her lips didn't match her actions. She had to feel something for me. "I care about you," she whispered as she leaned up and softly kissed my lips. "I care about you more than you will ever know." Then, she got out of the car and trudged down the sidewalk toward her house. I watched her and knew that there was something not right about all of this.

828/960

"Wait here," I said to the driver as I got out and followed her. I told myself that I would just make sure she got inside safely, and then I'd leave her alone as she'd requested. There was no porch light on in the front of the house and I watched as she fumbled with the key as she tried to get it into the lock. All of a sudden the front door swung open and a large muscular man reached out and grabbed Emily's arm and yanked her inside. The door slammed shut and the block went silent. The silence was shattered by a piercing scream that came from inside the house. I

829/960

motioned to the driver to pull up in front of Emily's house and as he did, I yelled, "Call the police! Now!" I took off running toward the front door, hoping that the man hadn’t had the foresight to lock it. I turned the knob and the door swung open. I looked inside and saw Emily lying on the living room floor, blood flowing from a deep cut in her lip and the man standing over her holding a baseball bat angrily yelling at the top of his lungs. "You're cheating, are you? Out with someone else? What kind of a stupid fool do you

830/960

think I am," he screamed at her as he raised the bat and brought it down on her arm. Emily screamed as the bat connected with her upper arm and I could see a red welt quickly rising on her skin. He hadn't heard me open the door, so I knew I had the element of surprise on my side. "I'm no fool, Em. I'm not a fool! I won't stand for this! You cannot leave me like this!" "Tommy," she cried as she held the arm that he'd hit. "Stop it! I was out with a friend! You're being unreasonable!" "Unreasonable, am I?" he slurred as he wobbled a bit on his feet obviously having had

831/960

one too many beers. "I have been completely damn reasonable, if you ask me." Tommy raised the bat and prepared to bring it down again, but I darted across the room and grabbed it, wrenching it out of his hands and throwing it to the side of the room before he knew what was happening. He turned with a confused look and yelled, "Who the hell are you?" "Someone who doesn't think you should be hitting your wife," I shouted as I pulled my fist back and slammed it into his face. The shock of the hit sent him staggering backward a few steps, but he quickly recovered and was on me in an

832/960

instant. His fist connected with my stomach and drove the air from my lungs, and as I fought to breathe, he crossed the room and grabbed the bat. I looked up and saw him swinging the wood wildly as Emily screamed, "Tommy, NO! Don't hit him!" There was a look of malicious hatred in his eyes as he swung the bat around and connected with my side. I dropped to my knees as I felt the air returning to my lungs and the pain in my abdomen radiate outward. From somewhere behind me, I heard Emily screaming as Tommy turned and began swinging the bat at her again. I fought

833/960

through the pain and got to my feet, and when I saw him holding her by the hair with one hand while he raised the bat with the other, I knew it was now or never. I lowered my head and plowed into his back right as I punched him in the kidney. He roared with pain, and as he instinctively grabbed his side, he let go of Emily's hair and she scrambled out of the way. I knocked him to the ground and unleashed the rage I felt on him, punching him over and over again until he lay beneath me groaning and begging me to stop.

834/960

It felt like hours, but it couldn't have been more than a few minutes until the police arrived and barged through the door. They quickly cuffed us both and knowing that this would be resolved with Emily's account of what had happened, I didn't even fight. They took her statement and determined that it had been a clear-cut case of selfdefense, so they let me go while they put Tommy in a police cruiser and drove him down to the precinct. The officers left on the scene walked me to my car and took my contact information, telling me that they'd be in touch within the next few

835/960

days to get my account of the incident. I asked where Emily was, and the officer told me that they'd transported her to the hospital for observation, but he refused to tell me any more than that. I nodded, thanked him for letting me know, and climbed into the backseat of waiting car. "Let's go back to the hotel," I told the driver and he quickly whisked me away from the scene.

Chapter Sixty-One Emily A few weeks later, I looked up from a packing box in the living room and saw Trish come bonding through the door. She was dressed in a tank top and what could only be classified as Daisy Dukes. "Trish!" I cried as I stood up and rushed to her. "You look beautiful, as always." "Princess, you've gotten yourself into quite the mess, haven't you?" she gently teased. "Look at this place, it's like a moving team's worst nightmare! Who put you up to this?"

837/960

"Now, that's not fair," I protested. "I've been working on this in between flights. It's a lot to take care of all by myself." "So, they put the slugger on probation, did they?" she asked. "He’ll be monitored for the next year," I nodded. "They were going to put him away, but I argued that it wouldn't help matters. He's getting treatment in a facility where he can deal with his gambling addiction and alcoholism." "Well, bully for him," she said as she rolled her eyes and flipped her coppery ponytail. "How about you? How are you, Princess?"

838/960

"I'm fine," I said looking down at the box between my feet. "Yeah, I'm okay." "That doesn't sound very convincing to me," she said as she stood in front of me with her arms crossed. "How are you really?" "I don't know, Trish," I said. "Some days are good and some aren't so good, but there are more good than bad, so I guess I'm okay." "Are you seeing a therapist?" she asked. "Yeah, a couple times a week," I nodded. "It's fine." "And, are you seeing Mr. Marks?" she asked quietly.

839/960

"He seems to have moved on to greener pastures," I said, pasting a bright smile on my face as I tried to cover up the hurt I felt. Austin hadn't contacted me since the night of the incident, so I was left thinking that he'd simply walked away. "I mean, it's not like I blame him or anything. My life is a hot mess, you know?" "Em, your life is your life, hot mess or not," she said as she patted my arm. "He'll be back, just wait and see. He's into you and guys like that don't just disappear. Do you know what happened to him?"

840/960

"I tried calling the hotel and asking, but no one will give me any information," I said. "I mean, would you give a complete stranger any personal information about your billionaire boss? Seriously?" "You're not a complete stranger, but I get what you're saying," she agreed. She twisted the end of her ponytail around her finger as she stared off into space for a moment, then said, "Let me see if I can use some back channels to get some information on what's happened to Mr. Marks."

841/960

"Good luck with that," I said as I rolled my eyes. "Now, are you going help me with the packing or are you just going to stand there looking pretty while I do all the work." Trish laughed loudly and grabbed a box and a roll of tape. She cranked up the stereo and we sang loudly as we pulled the ephemera of my life from the shelves and cupboards and packed it in boxes that would be picked up the next day. Having Trish with me was the safest I'd felt since before the night of Tommy's rage and I flashed her a grateful smile as we sang along with the radio.

842/960

A few hours later, we stopped and looked around. The house was almost completely boxed and labeled, and the two of us were starving. I suggested we drive into town and treat ourselves to something special, and Trish agreed. She said she'd run home to change and meet me at the restaurant in an hour. After she left, I looked around and felt a sense of accomplishment. It hadn't been easy to pack up the entire house on my own, but I'd done it, and now I was ready to leave this all behind me as I moved on to the next phase of my life. I felt sad that Austin was gone, but I was also

843/960

grateful that he'd shown me that I deserved so much more than I'd been getting with Tommy. I was also grateful that he'd intervened in the beating and saved me from something worse than what I'd received. My mind kept flashing back to the moment when Tommy had wound up and hit Austin with the bat, and each time I replayed it, I flinched knowing how hard that bat had connected with his body. I wondered if his lack of communication was an indication of the severity of his injury and if I could ever make it up to him. I shook my head and looked at the clock. I'd been lost in my own thoughts for quite a while

844/960

and now I needed to rush to get ready and get to the restaurant where Trish and I were having dinner. I took a quick shower and pulled my hair up off my face as I did my makeup. I was transported back to the hotel bathroom where Donna had made me look so beautiful the night that Austin had confessed his love for me. I looked away as I recalled how I'd told him it wasn't the right time. Despite my rejection, he'd come to my rescue. My knight in shining armor. And, he'd paid the price for it, too. I shook my head and tried to clear my mind of regrets. I didn't have time for this. I needed to

845/960

focus on getting ready to meet Trish and then look forward to the next day when I would leave every bit of my life with Tommy behind. I wanted a fresh start and if that didn't include Austin, well, then so be it. An hour after Trish left my house, I pulled into the parking lot of the restaurant. I didn't see her car, and I laughed knowing that she would probably be running on Trish time, which meant at least fifteen minutes late. I shook my head and walked through the front door. The hostess at the front stand looked at me and said, "Please follow me, ma'am."

846/960

I was confused, since I hadn't said anything about meeting Trish or even who I was. I followed the woman back through the winding maze of tables to a booth in the back of the restaurant, and when I turned the corner I heard a familiar voice. "Emily," Austin said, "I'm so glad you made it."

Chapter Sixty-Two Emily "Austin!" I gasped as I quickly realized that Trish had set me up for this. "I...I...what are you doing here?" "Don't be mad at Trish," he smiled as he stood up and reached out to me. "I asked her to help me set this up. I needed to see you." "You could have called," I said as I crossed my arms over my chest and stared at him. "You never called." "I

couldn't,"

explanation.

he

said

offering

no

848/960

"Why not?" I pushed. "You had my number. You knew what I'd been through. Heck, you were there! You saved me!" He simply nodded as he held my gaze. This was maddening! He'd been in the house when Tommy had attacked me and he'd pulled my drunken husband off of me! How could he stand here and not offer any explanation for why he didn't call me or come see me afterwards? "I don't understand you at all," I said trying to keep the hurt from rising out of my chest and into my voice. "We spend time together, I think

849/960

you care about me, and then after the most traumatic night of my life, you just walk away!" "Emily," Austin began. "No! I'm done with you! This is just wrong!" I cried as I raised my arms to push him away, and as I did, I saw him wince and back away. "What's wrong with you?" "Nothing," he said, but I could see his jaw flexing as he tried to keep something from me. "There's something going on," I said moving toward him and resting my hands on his chest. He backed up a few steps as he held my gaze. "Austin, tell me what's going on!"

850/960

"It's nothing," he said, but his muscles told another story. He was flexed and poised as if ready to fend off an attack. "Austin!" I cried as I rushed toward him and threw my arms around his neck. "Talk to me!" "Emily, no!" he groaned as he backed away and doubled over in obvious pain. I watched him as he rested his hands on his knees and fought to breathe through the pain. "Austin?"

I

whispered.

frightened. "What happened?"

Now

I

was

851/960

"The bat," he panted as he kept working to breathe through the waves of pain that rolled through his body. "He broke my ribs and they punctured my lung. Hasn't healed yet." "Oh my God," I whispered as I covered my mouth with my hands. "He really hurt you. Austin, please tell me what is going on." He held up a hand letting me know he just needed me to wait. I reached out, but then pulled back when I realized that me touching him was what had triggered this wave of pain. I felt helpless and responsible as I watched him struggle to

852/960

regain his composure. After a few minutes, he looked up at me and smiled. "It's okay, Emily," he said. "It's not your fault." "But if you hadn't run into the house and tried to save me-" I began. "Then you might not be here talking to me," he reminded me with a smile. "If this is the price of not losing you, then I'm more than happy I paid it." "But you didn't call me..." I said quietly. "Yeah, about that," he said shaking his head. "My driver rushed me to the hospital

853/960

instead of heading back to the hotel like I'd instructed him. He knew something was wrong and didn't waste time getting me the help I needed. But after I'd recovered from the initial shock of the injury, Bax showed up at my bedside and told me he'd figured out what Daniel was doing in Berlin." "You went to Berlin with broken ribs and a punctured lung?" I asked horrified by the thought. "Well, my lung wasn't punctured by the time I hopped on the jet," he laughed. "And since

854/960

I wasn't expecting for things to come to blows with Daniel, I felt fine making the trip." "You're crazy, you know that, right?" I said. "But why didn't you call me?" "Honestly?" he asked. "Always." I nodded. "I didn't know what to say to you," he said looking down at the ground. "Oh, so it's like that," I said as I felt the air leaving my lungs. He was trying to break up with me, but he didn't know what to say and he didn't want to beat up on the girl who'd already been beat up by her violent drunk husband.

855/960

"Emily," he said softly as he reached out and lifted my chin so I was looking up into his dark beautiful eyes. "I didn't want to interfere with what you were doing to get yourself out of the marriage and into your own life, and, honestly, I didn't know how to tell you how much I care about you and how afraid I was of losing you." "Oh, Austin," I said as I fought the urge to hug him again, and instead reached up and touched his cheek. "You didn't have to worry about any of that."

856/960

"Maybe not," he shrugged as he smiled warmly as he put his hand over mine and pulled it to his lips. "But when it comes to you, I find myself worrying about a host of things I've never worried about before."

Chapter Sixty-Three Austin Two hours after Emily walked into the hotel, we were climbing the steps to my private jet in anticipation of being whisked away to the French Polynesian island of Motu Tane. I'd invested in the island after I had landed the job as CEO knowing that someday, I would need a place to escape from the hectic rigors of my job and the company, and I wanted somewhere that was more than just a house or a plot of land. "Are you ready to go?" I asked Emily as we sat down and prepared for take off.

858/960

"Where are we going?" she asked as she looked out the window and then back at me. "Well, you're not going to figure it out while looking out the window here!" I laughed. She laughed with me and then leaned over and kissed my cheek. I took her hand, brought it to my lips, and gently kissed it. "I'm taking you somewhere absolutely magnificent." "I wouldn't expect anything less of you," she smiled. "But you know that I have no luggage or travel case, don't you?" "Ah ha, but you do!" I cried triumphantly as she gave me a confused look. "I called Trish

859/960

and had her pack a bag for you and while we were talking, the driver went and picked it up." "You're so sneaky," she laughed as she leaned her head against my shoulder carefully avoiding all the tender spots. "You're truly remarkable, Austin Marks." "You're not so bad yourself, Emily Warner." I smiled as the flight attendant advised us to prepare for takeoff and then took his seat in the galley. We flew all night and as we rounded the earth's curve and flew into Bora Bora, I woke Emily and told her to look out the window. The

860/960

view of the ocean was magnificent at this height and I pointed out all of the luxury resorts situated on various atolls surrounding Bora Bora. We refueled and took off again headed southwest toward my island. As we approached, I pointed out the various features of the island and Emily oohed and ahhed over the turquoise blue waters that were so clear we could see the coral reef from the air. "Oh, Austin!" she exclaimed as she grabbed my hand and looked out the window. "This is incredible! It's like heaven!"

861/960

"I've never brought anyone but my mother here," I said quietly. She turned away from the window and looked at me for a long time before smiling and turning back to take in the magnificent beauty of the sparkling blue waters surrounding the island. We touched down on the small landing strip that I'd had built for this purpose and when the door opened and the stairs were pulled down, I sighed with relief. I felt like I had come home. Emily lightly hopped down the stairs and ran across the runway to where the beach began and pulled off her shoes, burying her feet in the

862/960

warm sand. I laughed as I watched her joyously wiggle her toes and let out a happy laugh. "Wait till you see the beach by the cabin where we're staying," I called. "Cabin?" she repeated. "We're staying in a cabin on this island?" "Well, yes," I replied. "Where did you think we'd stay?" "I don't know, I guess I thought this was just a day trip to a secluded beach where you'd seduce me and feed me luscious fruit," she called back laughing.

863/960

"You're silly," I said as I joined her on the sand. "No, I built a place here on the island so that I wouldn't have to go back to the mainland if I didn't want to. There's a staff house, too, so we don't have to cook for ourselves." "Now

that's

luxury!"

she

exclaimed.

"What's for dinner?" "Let's go find out," I laughed as I took her hand and pulled her to the waiting car. The drive to the cabin was a quick one, and while we could have easily walked, I was so eager to show Emily the cabin that I decided not to take the time. As

864/960

we pulled up to the place, she looked at me with wide eyes and then back to the building. "Cabin, eh?" she said. "Austin, this is a castle!" "Nah, it's really not as big as it looks," I said waving her off. "It's just a couple of bedrooms, a kitchen, and a sitting area surrounded by a huge porch." "It's bigger than my house," she reminded me with a laugh. We got out of the car and walked toward the front door, and when I swung the French doors wide open, I heard Emily gasp.

865/960

I smiled as I watched her take in the place since I remembered how I felt the first time I'd seen it. The front room was a wide-open space surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows that made it feel like we were standing at the edge of the water. The furniture was low to the ground and done in light sandy colors imitating the beach colors and making the room seem even bigger than it was. On the wall over the fireplace hung a huge blue swordfish that looked like it was leaping off of the mantle, its majestic back fin curved across the space as its sword-like snout stretched to the ceiling. To the right of the fireplace was a dining

866/960

area with a long Birchwood table upon which sat a meal fit for royalty. "Do you want to eat now or check out the place first?" I asked Emily. "I want to see this place!" she called as she ran towards the hallway that stretched out toward the west side of the island. The hallway, much like the large living space, was lined on either side in floor-to-ceiling windows, giving it an outdoor feel. When she reached the other end, Emily pulled open the sliding door to reveal a guest room done in soothing turquoise and taupe colors. She declared it gorgeous before moving

867/960

further down the hall to the master bedroom and stood stock still as she looked through the door. "Oh, Austin," she sighed. "This is the most amazing room I've ever seen!" I didn't disagree. The room was a glass cube with windows for walls and ceiling. There was a switch that triggered shades and, in case of storms, a hard shell covering to protect them, but most of the time, I left it all open to enjoy the sunlight streaming in through the glass. The room was done in sandy tan and shades of blue varying from indigo to robin's egg, making it felt like being in the middle of the ocean. As she stood

868/960

taking in the view, I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. She gently put her arms on top of mine and sighed contentedly as she leaned back and rested her head on my shoulder. "Welcome home, Emily," I said as I kissed the top of her head and inhaled her scent.

Chapter Sixty-Four Emily Standing in the most beautiful room I'd ever seen with Austin's arms wrapped around me, I smiled and sunk into the warmth of it all. I'd never been somewhere this beautiful and certainly not with someone I had such feelings for. It felt like heaven on earth. "Shall we eat something?" Austin asked. "Yes! I'm starving," I replied as he stepped back and took my hand. Austin led me back to the dining room where the table was set for us

870/960

and groaning under the weight of the food the chef had prepared. "We can't eat all of this!" I laughed. "We'll never move again!" "Well, you'd better eat up so we can fortify ourselves for the day's activities," Austin grinned. I gave him a naughty grin in return as he continued, "We've got a paddle board lesson at eleven and then reef swimming after lunch and then there's a night club that gets going on the next island around ten, so eat up!" "Don't tease me," I said as I sat down and prepared to dig into the plate of fresh island fruit

871/960

sitting off to the side of my breakfast plate. I speared a piece of juicy pineapple and popped it into my mouth. "I'm totally serious," he said as he put a forkful of fish and rice in his mouth and grinned. "Fine," I shrugged. "If that's what you want, then I'll just go change into my bathing suit after breakfast and head to the beach!" "You are so beautiful," Austin said as he let out a loud laugh and leaned over to kissed my cheek. "We'll do whatever you'd like." I smiled warmly as we gazed into each other's eyes, then speared another piece of fruit

872/960

and slowly offered it to him. Austin parted his lips and allowed me to slide the fork between them so he could pull the fruit from the tines. I watched him, thinking he was the sexiest man I'd ever known, and then leaned forward to flick my tongue across his bottom lip and lick up the juice that dripped off of it. He stood up and quickly pulled me out of my chair as he wrapped his arms around me and lifted me off the floor. He pressed his lips to mine and kissed me in a way that let me know he wanted me more than he wanted breakfast right now. I wrapped my arms around his neck and

873/960

returned his kiss as we teased each other's tongues. He positioned me on the edge of the dining room table and pushed my skirt up over my knees as he slid a hand between my thighs to part them. I looked up into his eyes as I reached out and unfastened his pants, slipping my hand into them and pulling out his throbbing shaft. I smiled as I slid my hand up and down the hardened length and heard him groan. "I need you, Emily," he whispered into my lips before he kissed me harder. "Austin," I moaned softly. "Yes, oh yes."

874/960

He reached down and positioned himself at the edge of my aching opening, looking deep into my eyes. When I nodded slowly, he thrust deep inside me, forcing the air from my lungs and setting my body on fire. I gripped his upper arms as he slowly withdrew and then held his gaze as he thrust back into me hard and fast. He did this several times before stopping at the edge of my entrance and pulsing in and out without pushing deeper. The sensation drove me close to the edge of climax and when he slipped his hand between my legs and stroked my hard little clit, I felt like I was going to spin off the edge of the cliff. He

875/960

sent me soaring with the next thrust, and soon afterwards joined me on my flight. After we'd both landed, we stayed wrapped around one another, me on the table and him standing between my legs still buried deep inside me. I closed my eyes and pressed my cheek to his chest as I whispered, "I don't ever want to leave this moment." "Nor do I," he murmured into my hair as he stroked my back and held me close. At that moment, I heard my phone ringing in my purse and from the ringtone I knew it was Tommy. I raised my head and looked up at

876/960

Austin saying, "I need to answer that one." He nodded as he stepped back and helped me off the table. I quickly walked over to where my purse lay, grabbed the phone and answered it. "Now is not the time," I said into the mic. "Now is always the time, darling," Tommy slurred on the other end. He was drunk again. "What do you want?" I hissed. "What do I always want?" he laughed. "Money, darlin'. I need some money." "I don't have any money and you know that," I replied. "The house hasn't been put on the

877/960

market and until it sells, there's no money for either of us." "You might not have money," he sneered. "But from what I understand, your new boyfriend has tons of it. Am I right?" "Tommy, what the hell are you talking about?" I hissed angrily. "Your boyfriend, the one who came to your rescue and saved you from your drunk, abusive husband," he laughed. There was a hollow meanness in his voice and I didn't like where this was headed. "Leave him out of this," I warned.

878/960

"Oh no, darlin'. I'm not leaving anyone out of anything," Tommy said in a deadly calm tone. "The two of you have made my life a living hell, and now I'm going to return the favor." "No one made your life a hell but you," I said tersely. "And I'm not doing anything for you." "Oh, I think you will, darlin'," he said, laughing as ice hit a glass in the background. "I've got dirt on your boyfriend and if he doesn't give up the money, I'll spill my guts and sink him."

879/960

"Tommy, you have no idea what you're talking about," I said, irritated that he was threatening Austin. "But I do, Em," he said in a sinister tone. "Ask him about where the money for his Paris project is coming from and watch what happens. I'd recommend that you two figure out a way to get me the cash I need. I'm not unreasonable, just give me the sale price of the house and we'll call it even." "Tommy, the house has to sell before I can give you money," I protested. "Besides, you only get half of the sale price. The other half is mine."

880/960

"No, darlin', it's all mine," he said before disconnecting. I sat on the couch looking down at my phone, wondering what Tommy had meant and why he was choosing now to blackmail me. I looked up and found myself staring out at the pristine sand beach that led out to the crystal blue waters of the atoll and sighed as I wondered if he was going to ruin every good thing in my life.

Chapter Sixty-Five Austin Emily looked up at me from the couch with weary eyes and a sad expression. I knew she'd been talking with Tommy, but I didn't feel like I had the right to demand that she tell me what was going on. I needn't have worried. "He's blackmailing me," she said as she shook her head. "And to get to me, he's blackmailing you, too." "With what?" I asked. "I have nothing to hide."

882/960

"He said something about the Paris project and that if I didn't pay him, he'd spill the details," she said with a perplexed look. "Do you have any idea what that means?" "Not right now," I said. "But I will in a few minutes." I grabbed my phone, tapped the screen and in a few moments I was connected to Bax. "Hey, boss," he said with a smile in his voice. I wasn't sure what had happened, but I didn't have time to ferret out the details of his personal life. "What's up?" "Bax, what's going on with Daniel?" I blurted out.

883/960

"What do you mean?" he asked. "I mean, why is Emily's soon to be ex-husband calling her here in Bora Bora to tell her that he's got dirt on me and the Paris project?" I replied. "What the hell?" Bax said in a surprised tone that made me worry that he didn't know what was going on. "How the hell did he get that information?" "So, it's true?" I asked. "Well, I'm close to tracking down the source of the rumor, but until now, it's only been a rumor," he admitted. "I didn't want to bother

884/960

you with it until I had some solid information, but I guess Daniel is leaking things himself now." "What is going on, Bax?" I demanded as I felt my pulse rising. Daniel was spreading rumors about the Paris project and me, and my second in command didn't keep me informed – this pissed me off. "Look, it was a rumor, Austin," Bax said as he tried to calm me down. "If I took every rumor that crossed my desk seriously, I'd never do anything but put out fires. I was waiting to hear back from the Paris detective that I put on the case

885/960

before I decided to take it seriously or not. I guess we need to take it seriously." "Damn right, we do!" I yelled. "Jesus, Bax! This is my company and my reputation we're talking about!" "Hey, calm down," he said. "I'll find the source and figure out how to neutralize it. Just give me a few hours and I'll get back to you." "You'd better do something about this, Bax," I growled. "I'm not going to allow Daniel to drag this company down into the mud with his rumors and innuendos."

886/960

"I'm on it, boss," he replied before disconnecting. I turned and walked across the room toward Emily who was now curled up in a ball on the couch. She looked up at me with tearful eyes and said, "I'm so sorry, Austin." "Hey, hey, hey," I said as I sat down next to her and laid a hand on her arm. "It's not your fault. None of this is your fault." "I feel like my messy life is dragging you down into the dirt," she said as she looked at the floor and shook her head. "I never should have come here with you. I should have stayed home

887/960

and packed the house and gotten it ready for the market. I should have taken care of my situation before I hopped on a plane and flew out to some remote tropical island. None of this is right." "Emily, listen to me," I said as I reached out and cradled her chin in my hand, lifting her face up so that she couldn't look away. "None of this is your fault. Not a single bit of it. Daniel Wentworth has been out to get me for years and this is simply his way of letting me know that he's got me in a chokehold." She looked up at me as the tears leaked from her eyes and ran down her cheeks. I didn't

888/960

know how to convince her that I was telling the truth, but I knew I had to try, so I reached out and pulled her into my arms before launching into the whole sordid story about my father's death and Daniel's attempts to claim the company as his own. I'd never told anyone the entire story, not even Bax, and spilling all the details made me feel lighter. "This is awful," she said quietly once I'd finished. "What are we going to do?" I explained that Bax was on the case and would be calling back in a few hours. I hugged

889/960

her tightly and then said, "So, how about that paddle board lesson?" "Are you kidding?" she said as she turned and looked up at me. "How can you paddle board at a time like this?" "Well, we can either sit here on the couch and fret about what is going on thousands of miles away," I said. "Or we can get out and get a little sun and sand and try to enjoy ourselves. The choice is yours, but I know what I'm going to do!" I let go of her and hopped up off the couch as I turned toward the master suite. I flashed a

890/960

mischievous grin and said, "Last one ready for the water is a rotten egg!"

Chapter Sixty-Six Emily Despite my initial reservations, we spent the afternoon paddling around the lagoon and soaking up the warm sunshine. Around noon, the chef called us in for lunch and we found that the breakfast dishes had been cleared and replaced with a sumptuous lunch feast that included delicious poisson cru, a Polynesian twist on ceviche made with red tuna marinated in an aromatic blend of lime juice and coconut milk, and a huge plate of fresh mangos, melon, pineapple, and

892/960

breadfruit. We gorged ourselves until we both groaned that we were full to the brim. After lunch, we headed back to the beach where a diving instructor waited for us with masks and a short lesson on the reef. I was enthralled with the description of the many different sea creatures living in and around the coral and asked so many questions that Austin laughed and claimed that he was going to appoint me to an executive position in Marks Enterprises simply to keep an eye on everything. I looked at him knowing that we were both anxious to know what Bax had found out about

893/960

Tommy's threat, and then ran my hand over his arm as a reminder to relax and let go until we got more information. He smiled down at me as he donned the mask and snorkel, then we both ducked under water and spent the next two hours kicking around the reef looking at all the sea had to offer. It was a veritable magical kingdom under the surface, and I was in awe of the variety of marine life. The guide had said that there were more than eight hundred distinct species that swam in the waters off the island, and by the time we were

894/960

done with our dive, I swore that I'd seen most of them. "You're so cute," Austin laughed. "I've been here hundreds of times, and every time I go under, I notice some new fish." "Well, it felt like I saw them all!" I cried as laughed and grabbed a soft fluffy towel from the pile that the housekeeping staff had left perched on the edges of our chaise lounges. "I'm sure you did," Austin smiled as he bent down and lightly kissed my lips. No matter how many times he did this, it never failed to awaken all of my senses, and as I kissed him

895/960

back I felt a rush of strong emotion surge through me. It was followed by a stronger sense of dread. We hadn't yet heard from Bax, and I was crossing my fingers hoping that when we did it would be good news rather than bad. "I know what you're thinking," Austin whispered. "Just let it go and enjoy the day." "You have no idea what I'm thinking, Mr. Morning," I replied in a sassy tone. "None whatsoever." "Oh, I think I do," he said raising an eyebrow.

896/960

"Do you now?" I said lowering my voice so that it was in the sexy range as I draped myself across his lap on the chaise. "Mmm hmm," he smiled as he cradled me in his arms and pulled my lips down to meet his. I melted into him and gave myself over to his kiss.

Chapter Sixty-Seven Austin Just as I was ready to sweep Emily off her feet and carry her back to the master suite, my phone buzzed with an urgent message from Bax. I knew this was what we had been waiting for, so I gently set her on the chaise next to me and answered the call. "What's up?" "Well, boss, I've got a line on what's happening with the ex and Paris," Bax reported. "Spill it," I ordered.

898/960

"It seems that Daniel has gotten to Tommy," Bax began. "He's given him information about the Paris job that makes us look like we've got shady deals with Benoit and his construction company, and Tommy isn't the only one Daniel has been feeding information to." "Oh really, who the hell else is he spilling these lies to?" I yelled into the phone. "Well, that's the problem, boss," Bax said hesitating a bit. "They aren't exactly lies." "What?" I shouted. "I've never done a dirty deal with anyone in my life, and you know it!"

899/960

"I know, I know," he reassured me. "But Benoit is a whole other matter. Apparently, he's connected to the Germans that Daniel is dealing with in Berlin and there are some shady deals going on between the competing groups. I tracked down a guy who knows the ins and outs of the Camorra and he's going to meet with me later this evening to give me the scoop." "This is insane," I said. "Absolutely insane. I need to get back there, don't I?" "Nah, I've got it under control for now," Bax assured me. "But you might want to be ready

900/960

to deal with the ex-husband quickly and decisively, if you know what I mean." "Don't tell me what I think you're telling me," I warned. "No, I'm not saying we need to off him," Bax laughed loudly. "I'm not Camorra material, man. I'm just saying that maybe you want to consider paying him off simply to keep him quiet and then shuttle him out of the country away from Daniel's reach." "I don't want to give that jackass a single dime," I protested as I gingerly touched my side

901/960

with my free hand. "He nearly killed Emily and me." "I know, and I'm sympathetic to your aversion," he replied. "But this is strictly business, and we need to think about what's best for the company right now, Austin." I paused as I thought about what Bax was suggesting. My ego resisted the idea, but my good sense told me he was right and that I should go along with his plan. I just wasn't sure how Emily would react to me telling her the news that I was paying off her drunken ex and spiriting him out of the country. I shrugged and decided it was

902/960

the wisest thing to do. No matter how she felt about it. "Okay, fine," I ceded. "Find him, pay him off, and get him away from anyone who could possible connect him up with Daniel. And do it now." "Will do, boss," Bax said. Then in a softer voice he added, "Austin, it's the right thing to do. I know you know that, but I want you to know that I do, too, and that when you explain it to Emily, she'll know it as well. I promise." "I sure hope so," I replied before I disconnected the call.

903/960

# I went back to the deck where Emily was lounging in the sun and stood a few feet away admiring her. She had gotten a little too much sun and her skin had a pinkish glow set off by the blue bikini she was wearing. Her hair was piled in a messy bun on top of her head and her lips were slightly parted as she dozed underneath the shade of a large umbrella that one of the staff had put up to keep her from burning. She looked lovelier every time I saw her.

904/960

"Oh, hey," she smiled sleepily as she pushed herself up on one elbow and shaded her eyes with her other hand. "What did Bax say?" "Well, he's figured out what's going on in Paris," I began. Then I took a deep breath and sat down next to her on the chaise. "And, he's figured out a way to deal with Tommy." "You're not going to kill him, are you?" she blurted out with a horrified look on her face. "Good lord, woman, what the hell kind of person do you think I am?" I growled.

905/960

"Well, you big business guys..." she trailed off as she scanned my face for a sign that I wasn't going to order a hit on Tommy. "No, I'm not going to kill your ex-husband," I said. "I am, however, going to pay him off and get him out of the country and away from the reach of one Mr. Daniel Wentworth." "No! You cannot pay off my debts and take care of my problems!" she shouted as she sprang up off of the chaise. "I won't have it! I'm not some mindless little twit who is out looking for a sugar daddy to make all the bad stuff go away! You're not a cash machine, and if you do this,

906/960

then you'll be enabling Tommy and keeping him dependent on me through you! NO, I won't stand for it!" "Emily..." I began. I wanted to say something to calm her down, but I wasn't sure that there was anything I could say at this point that would. "Emily, listen to me. I'm not trying to turn you into a dependent or do anything to undermine your autonomy. This is simply a good business decision." "Oh right," she said narrowing her eyes. "It's always about business first."

907/960

"That's not what I said!" I yelled. "That's not fair and you know it!" "You just want to protect your interests," she spat. "And now that I'm one of them, you're going to take over and protect whatever you think it is I have to offer. God, I should have seen this coming a mile away. All of you rich guys are alike. You think because you have money, you own everything. Well, I've got news for you, Mr. Marks – you don't own me, and you never will!" She turned on her heel and marched into the house and down the hallway to the guest room where she flung open the door and then

908/960

slammed it shut. I had no idea how I was going to fix this mess. I padded down the hall and tapped lightly on the door. "Go away!" she shouted from the other side. "Emily, please don't do this," I said quietly. "I'm not trying to undermine you or do anything to hurt you. Quite the opposite, in fact." There was silence on the other side of the door, so I took it as a sign that I should continue explaining. "I just want you to be free from your marriage and for Tommy not to destroy my company with the lies Daniel is feeding him," I said.

909/960

"I don't want a whole lot, but I do want to keep the position I have because I feel like I can really do some good in the world, but if Daniel takes over the company, I won't be able to do anything." "So, why are you buying Tommy's silence?" she sniffed through the closed door. I smiled because I knew that she was standing on the other side leaning against the same spot I was talking to. "I just want peace, Em," I sighed. "If I have to buy Tommy's silence, then I will. I just want peace."

910/960

"That's all?" she asked. I paused for a long moment and then said, "And you. I want you, Emily Warner, if you'll have me." "Oh, Austin," came a small sob as the door slid open and she threw herself into my arms. "I want you, too, but this all seems so wrong!" "I know, I know it does," I nodded as I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tightly against my chest. I rested my chin on the top of her head and quietly said, "But it's not, Emily. It's just life."

911/960

We stayed wrapped in each other's arms until the houseman came and told us dinner would be served on the beach at eight.

Chapter Sixty-Eight Emily After the emotional turmoil of Austin's revelation and his decision to deal with Tommy by paying him off, I decided that I needed a massage and a soak in the hot tub off the balcony of the master suite. Austin called over to the staff quarters and within twenty minutes, I was laying on a padded table on the balcony enjoying the feeling of Tanita's hands kneading out the knots in my muscles. Afterwards, I ambled over to the Jacuzzi and sunk down into the warm water as I watched

913/960

the sun begin to sink on the horizon. Its rays glinted on the water, sending beams of light down into the depths of the vast blue expanse, and I watched breathlessly as it shifted and changed. When I felt sufficiently relaxed, I headed into the suite to get ready for dinner. The chef had said it would be served on the beach, so I decided on a blue floral print column dress that Trish had packed for me. The royal blue roses on the stark white background set off my tanned skin and made me feel like an island goddess when I slipped it on. I gathered my hair and loosely braided it, letting the tail fall over my

914/960

shoulder before adding a swipe of blush and mascara and a dab of coral lip-gloss. I fastened a pair of small silver hoops in my ears and stood back to survey the effect. The effect was casual yet sexy, and I felt beautiful. I walked into the living room and found Austin sitting on the couch scrolling through his phone. He inhaled sharply when he looked up, "Oh, Em, you look radiant!" "Why thank you, Mr. Marks," I smiled. "You clean up pretty nicely yourself." He was dressed in a pair of navy linen pants that simply tied at the waist and a button

915/960

down off-white linen shirt, the effect was stunning and it made his shoulders seem even broader than they actually were. When he reached out and took my hand, I felt like a princess being carted off by her prince, and I smiled up at him as we stepped out of the house and headed toward the beach. I gasped when we reached the site where our dinner would be served. The table was set near the water and the hundreds of small candles that had been used to encircle the table cast a warm glow on the inner circle. Austin pulled out my chair and seated me at the table that had been

916/960

covered in a crisp white cloth and was formally set with china so thin and polished that I swore I could see my own reflection in it. "This is unbelievably beautiful," I said as Austin reached across the table and took my hand. "It's everything you deserve." He smiled as the server brought the first course and set it down in front of us. We enjoyed a luxurious dinner as the wine and laughter flowed. Neither of us brought up the problems with Tommy or Daniel or anything outside of where we were at this very moment.

917/960

After we'd enjoyed the last bits of our po'e, a rich banana pudding made with brown sugar and coconut cream, Austin stood up and pulled me up out of my chair, saying, "Let's walk on the beach and burn off some of this dinner, shall we?" "Gladly!" I laughed as I stood up and followed him. We walked along the shore and marveled at the beauty of the water now that the sun had set and the moon was hanging clear and bright in the night sky. "I'm so glad you're here with me, Em," Austin said as he squeezed my hand.

918/960

"I'm so glad I am, too," I smiled as I squeezed back. "I know things haven't been easy, and I know it's been confusing at times," he continued. "But I keep thinking about how much you've changed my life since you ran into me on that airplane the first time." "I didn't run into you!" I laughed as I protested. "You were late and in a hurry, and you were not looking where you were going! You ran into me!" "Well, whatever the case," he chuckled. "I can't imagine my life without you in it."

919/960

"I'm glad because I can't imagine my life without you in it, either," I said as I smiled up and him and wrapped my free arm around his. "Emily, I keep thinking about this whole mess with Tommy and the business," he said, looking down at me. "And I know it's probably not the right time, but then when is it ever the right time?" "I don't know," I shrugged. "You said it's just life, so I'm trying to go along with that little mantra." "Em," he said as he stopped and turned toward me. "I want you to be with me. Always."

920/960

"Okay," I said. "Well, let's get this whole crazy situation sorted out and then we can work on that..." While I spoke, Austin dropped on one knee in the sand and held out his hand to take mine as he slipped something hard and shiny on my ring finger. "Emily, as soon as we get the mess sorted out, as you so eloquently put it," he smiled. "Will you do me the honor of making me the happiest man in the world?" "Huh?" I replied. "Will you marry me, Emily?" he asked.

921/960

I stood stunned staring at him and then at the ring that now decorated my finger. It was an enormous princess cut diamond that sparkled and glowed in the evening light. I looked back at Austin and suddenly realized what he was asking. "I...I...I..." I stammered. "I mean, if you want to," he backpedaled, unsure of what I was thinking or how I would respond to his proposal. I looked down at my hand one more time and then up into his warm brown eyes and smiled. "Yes, Austin Marks, I will marry you," I nodded. "I will marry you."

922/960

"Emily, I love you so much!" he cried as he leapt up off of the sand and wrapped his arms around me twirling us both around as we laughed and kissed.

Chapter Sixty-Nine Austin After Emily said yes to my proposal, I scooped her up and carried her back to the bedroom where I slowly peeled off her dress and stood back to admire her naked body bathed in the moonlight streaming through the roof of the room. She looked like an ethereal angel spread out on the white duvet looking up at me. I leaned over and kissed her gently as I ran my hands down her exposed skin and felt her shiver under my touch. I loved the way she responded to my hands as I spread her legs and slid

924/960

my fingers between the velvety folds already dripping with moisture. She cried out as I slowly traced a path from top to bottom over and over every so often stopping to probe her wet opening with just the tip of my finger. "Austin!" she moaned. "Don't tease me..." "But I love the way you respond to my teasing," I said as I looked down at her already writhing beneath my touch. "And you know you love it, too," I whispered as I bent forward and lightly touched my tongue to her swollen clit. Emily jumped as I flattened my tongue and began lapping at the delicate folds, sometimes

925/960

making my tongue into a hard point and sometimes simply running it up and down in place of my fingers. She pushed her hips up to meet my mouth as I worked two fingers up between her hungry lips and inside where I could stroke her inner walls. She was moaning more loudly as she clutched at my hair and pressed my face more tightly to her mound. I could hear her chanting, "Oh please, oh please, oh please," as she thrust her hips up harder and higher. I gave her what she wanted as she bucked and moaned against my tongue and fingers. Soon, she was crying out

926/960

as I felt her orgasm take over and her body contract with pleasure. I stopped licking and pressed my tongue flat against the sensitive bud while she throbbed and pulsed around my hand. When she was again able to speak again, she looked at me and shook her head eyes wide with awe and amazement. Then, she croaked, "Thank you." "Oh, it was all my pleasure," I said as I looked up from between her legs and smiled. "My turn," she said as she sat up and pushed me back on the bed. I gave her a questioning look, but she was quicker than I realized

927/960

and soon had me propped up against the headboard as she positioned herself between my legs, running her fingers up and down the insides of my thighs while she leaned forward and lightly kissed my lips. I was soon hard and she wrapped one hand around my shaft and began slowly stroking as she kissed her way down my chest and abdomen. When she reached the origin of my pleasure, she smiled up at me before she dipped her head and began running her tongue up and down the entire length coating it with her warm slick saliva.

928/960

"Oh, Em," I gasped as she stopped at the tip and teased it with her tongue before wrapping her lips around the head and gently sucking as she traced a pattern that had me gasping for air. She worked her magic as she moved lower, taking more and more of me into the back of her throat until all that was left was a small bit at the base, which she wrapped her thumb and forefinger around so she could squeeze as she sucked. The sensations were coming from all directions and as Emily moved up and down sucking and licking, I felt myself moving closer and

929/960

closer to the edge where I'd lose control. She pulled up and teased the tip of my shaft again before rapidly slamming down and forcing me all the way to the back of her throat. It only took two or three strokes before I groaned and released my warm sticky seed in her mouth. She sucked it as it sprayed from the tip and when I was spent, my hips only slightly jerking, she looked up with a big smile on her lips and swallowed. "Oh God, Em," I groaned as I reached out and pulled her up to me cradling her in my arms. "That was amazing. You are amazing."

930/960

"You're not so bad yourself." She grinned as she snuggled into my arms and rested her hand on my chest. "I love you, you know," I said. "I know," she nodded, then looked up and held my gaze as she said, "And I love you, too." I hugged her tighter as we both drifted off to sleep.

Epilogue Chapter Seventy Emily "Awww, that was high, ump!" Austin yelled. I put my hand on his arm and smiled when he turned and looked at me. He grumbled with a half smile,” Okay, fine, I'll try and keep it down." "No, I'm just saying that when you get worked up, you stand up," I explained with an amused smile. "And then I can't see whether it's high or low. Just saying, honey."

932/960

"Oh no you don't," he laughed. "I'm not going to argue the ump's call with you!" "Why? Because I'm a woman?" I asked as I spread my hands out and looked at him expectantly. "You don't think I know baseball because I'm a woman?" "I never said that," he protested as the two guys next to us shook their heads as the third guy drew his finger across his neck and gestured at Austin to stop while he was ahead. "All I said was..." he trailed off. "Yeah, that's what I thought," I smiled smugly as I leaned over the kissed his cheek.

933/960

"Whatever," he said in a faux grumpy tone and turned his attention back to the game. "Have you texted your mom to find out how things are going?" "I did it five minutes ago," I sighed. "I'm sure things are just fine! Would you please just relax and enjoy the game?" "I would if I didn't have the peanut gallery picking at my strike zone calls," he grinned as he signaled the hot dog vendor to bring a few our way. "You want one?" "Yeah, sure," I said. "Just mustard on mine, please."

934/960

"Hey, Bax? Anna? You want a hot dog?" Austin asked as he turned to the seats on the other side of him. "Yeah, I'll take one with the works," Bax called. "Oh please, do I look like a woman who eats hot dogs?" Anna asked in an exasperated tone. Bax looked at her for a moment and she dissolved into giggles. "Don't answer that!" Austin flagged the vendor down and got us all what we asked for before he turned his attention back to the game. It had been an exciting one and now the Yankees were within one hit of

935/960

pushing into the lead. Bax and Austin tensely discussed the ways in which the next batter could force the play so that the runner on third could slide in and score. I looked over their bowed heads at Anna and shrugged. She threw her head back and laughed loudly. "It's what we signed up for, Emily!" she called as Austin reached out and grabbed my hand and squeezed it. "I know," I smiled. "I'm certainly glad we did!" To celebrate the Yankees’ winning run, Austin suggested we have a late dinner at

936/960

Balthazar, and when I protested that we were going to be late getting home, he smiled and said, "Don't worry, I've got it all worked out." "Okay," I said eyeing him warily. "If you say so." We hopped into the waiting limo and were swiftly driven through the streets of Manhattan arriving at the front door of the restaurant in less time than it usually took to exit the packed stadium. We were quickly seated and our server had drinks on the table before we knew what we even wanted to eat.

937/960

I loved this part of being married to Austin. Everything flowed smoothly and life seemed to just work. It had been a long hard climb to get to this point, but as I looked at my husband and our friends, I thought about how different my life had been two years before, and marveled at how much had changed since I said yes. I reached out under the table and grabbed Austin's hand and squeezed it as I looked up at my handsome husband and smiled.

Chapter Seventy-One Austin After dinner, we said goodbye to Bax and Anna and headed home to our condo at 530 Park Avenue. I'd bought the place just after Emily had accepted my proposal, thinking that we'd need something better than a string of hotel rooms to settle down in. I wanted to provide her with everything she ever wanted, but she said all she wanted was me. I looked at my wife as we rode the elevator up to the top floor. She was beautiful in every way imaginable and the day that she'd walked

939/960

down the aisle and said yes to me was still the best day of my life. Despite my protests, Emily had continued to fly for Marks Air after we were married. It drove me crazy that she was working, but she insisted that she needed something to do, otherwise she'd go stir crazy. I'd hired a security firm to fly on every one of her hops, and while it had cost more than what she made, it made me feel more confident knowing that she was always safe. I had never told her about it, though. We'd introduced our mothers as soon as we'd returned from the island. Emily's mother took a bit longer to come around because she was

940/960

worried about what Tommy was going to do now that she knew the extent he would go. I assured her that it was all taken care of and that Emily would never have to worry about him again. I'd sent Tommy off to work with Buck in Sydney and the change had actually done him good. He'd quit drinking and with his gambling debts paid off and a generous nest egg buffering his shift in careers, he'd done very nicely for himself down under. "Austin? I'm asking you a question," Emily said as she tugged on my sleeve. "Did you call your mother?"

941/960

"I did not," I said as I checked my phone and found several text messages from Bax. "Do you want me to?" "No silly," she laughed. "We're almost home, so it won't matter now!" "Sorry, Em," I said sheepishly scanning the messages. "You're such an absent-minded professor, sometimes," she teased as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed me. I let the messages go and wrapped one arm around her before dipping her slow and low right there in the elevator. She let

942/960

out a shriek of glee and faux terror as I held her parallel to the floor before kissing her deeply. "You are crazy, Mr. Morning!" she laughed as she swatted me after I'd set her back on her feet. "You shouldn't do such dangerous things in an elevator!" "Oh, so I should do safer things?" I said as I slid one hand up her thigh and under her skirt. "Like this?" "Be careful," she said with a knowing grin. "That's what got us into this mess in the first place."

943/960

"Mmmmm," I murmured as I bent to nuzzle her neck my insistent hand inching up just a little further. "I like the mess we're in just fine." "Yeah, but you're not the one who has to pay the price, now are you?" she laughed as she pressed her pelvis against my hand before the elevator dinged and the doors slid open. "No, I am certainly not," I agreed. We held hands as we walked down the hall and when we turned the key, I heard my mother's footsteps crossing the foyer. "We're home!" I called. "Well, now that was quick!" my mother said as she hugged both of us.

944/960

"Everything go alright?" Emily asked as she set her purse down and headed to the back bedroom. "Oh it was just fine," my mother called. "Slept like an angel and didn't make a sound!" I kissed my mother and asked, "You want me to ride home with you?" "Don't be foolish," she told me as she hugged me again. "Silas is downstairs waiting for me. He'll make sure I get home safe and sound." "Alright, well, if you say so," I said eyeing her. "Thank you, Mom."

945/960

"Oh, it's entirely my pleasure!" she said as she gathered her purse and headed of the door. "I've always dreamed of being able to do this, I just didn't know it would be like this!" she said as she waved around at the apartment. "Well, no matter how it is, we're so grateful that you can," I said. "To the moon and back." "To the moon and back, baby," she called as she stepped out into the hallway and headed for home. I set my phone down and unloaded my pocket before I joined Emily in the back bedroom. When I entered, I saw her sitting in the

946/960

rocking chair in the corner near the window that looked out over the city singing a lullaby to our tiny daughter. "You two make such a beautiful picture," I said. "Well, it's easy when you have a baby who takes after her father," Emily smiled then cooed, "Isn't it, little Sydney? Do you want to hold her?" "I will in a minute, I need to take care of some business first," I said as I looked at my wife and my daughter and felt my heart swell with love. #

947/960

"Hey Bax, what's up?" I said as my friend picked up the phone. "Austin, we need to talk about this Barcelona deal," Bax said in a tired voice. "It's not going smoothly and I'm not sure I can fix the problems from here." "So, go there," I said matter-of-factly. "I can't," he reminded me. "Anna is due in the next couple of weeks and if I leave, she'll kill me. Plus, there's rebellion afoot in the IT pool, and I need to deal with that. Unless you want to manage that little skirmish?"

948/960

"Oh hell, no," I said. "You know how I hate having to deal with those code-breakers and their nerditry." "That's what I thought," he laughed. "So, what do you want to do? Go over there?" "Let me check with Em and see what her flight schedule looks like," I said. "I'll let you know when I can get there." "Austin, have you ever considered selling the business to someone bigger and letting them deal with these skirmishes?" Bax asked in a very tired voice. He had been run ragged by the ParisBerlin projects and although we'd gotten rid of

949/960

Daniel Wentworth by letting him know we were on to his Camorra, the work that had to be done landed squarely on Bax's shoulders. This wasn't a problem until Anna had pegged him as her Mr. Right and convinced him of this fact. It was truly a match made in some kind of alternate universe – prom queen marries the AV nerd – but for some reason, it worked. Now, they were expecting their own bundle of joy and Anna was in charge of everything. Bax loved it, but it was putting a strain on our ability to do business.

950/960

"I have not," I said. "Why, do you think I should?" "I think it's worth exploring," he said. "I've got someone in mind. Someone who will let us run the company, but who will pick up the slack so we can actually live our lives, you know?" "Yeah, I do know," I sighed. "Okay, put me in touch with him and I'll see what I can do about a deal." "I knew you'd see things my way, boss," Bax said. I could hear him smiling into the phone.

951/960

"Yeah, yeah, yeah," I said. "Not a word of this to the wives, you hear me?" "Aye aye, captain," Bax said. Three nights later, I was sitting across the table from Reginald Harrison Beaufort laughing as his wife, the beautiful Honey, poured us a couple of whiskeys and then told us to take ourselves out on the balcony if we intended to smoke the disgusting cigars Reggie had tucked in his pocket. He gave her a sheepish grin and then ushered me outside. "I never know how she knows as much as she does about what I intend to do," he drawled.

952/960

"But I'll tell you one thing, son, it's kept me an honest man for the past thirty years!" "Oh, how's that, sir?" I asked. "I knew that with that sense of smell and her woman's intuition," he said as he cut the ends off of both cigars and handed one to me. "If I ever cheated, she'd know immediately and with her upbringing, I'd be castrated faster than a loose thread in a garment factory!" I burst out laughing. I'd only known Reggie for a few hours, but already I liked him immensely.

953/960

"Son, here's the deal," he said getting serious for a moment. "I'm not going to beat around the bush about this. I want to buy your company, but I want you to keep running it. You'll have free reign to do what you do best, you'll just have my pockets and my muscle to back you up. What do you say?" "I say we have a deal, sir," I said as I held out my hand and shook his firmly. "Son, stop with the sir bullshit," he said as he lit the end of his cigar and then offered me the lighter. "It makes me feel older than I am. Just call me Reggie and we'll be fine."

954/960

"Yes, si-Reggie!" I said as I flicked the Zippo and lit my cigar. The end burned brightly as I looked out over Central Park and smiled. "Now, about this mess in Barcelona," he said. "Can you go out there for a few weeks and smooth it over? Hell, take your wife and call it a second honeymoon, for all I care. Just get them to stop threatening to strike!" "I think I can take care of that for you, Reggie," I said. "Excellent, that's what I like to hear," he said as he raised his glass and declared, "Here's

955/960

to productive new partners and the barrels of cash they bring with them!" "To new partners," I echoed as I clinked my glass against his. "And cash!" he laughed. "Don't forget about the cash, son!"

Chapter Seventy-Two Emily We settled into the cabin of Marks Air's private jet and smiled at each other. I had wanted to take a commercial flight, but Austin had pointed out that if we were traveling with Sydney, we'd be smarter to utilize the privacy of the jet. I couldn't disagree with him, so I'd packed our bags and gotten us ready for the trip to Barcelona. Austin had told me about the plan to sell Marks Enterprises to Reggie Beaufort, and once I'd

met

him

and

Honey,

I'd

agreed

957/960

wholeheartedly with the plan. I'd also seen the look of relief on Bax's face and had realized that the pressures of running the entire show while Austin put out fires around the globe had really taken its toll on him. Anna would be glad to have him home at night for dinner and in town when the baby arrived. As Austin secured Sydney's carrier in the seat closest to him, I smiled and felt incredibly grateful that fate had thrown us together and that we'd decided to give in and let it do it's magic. "Are you ready, Mrs. Marks?" he smiled.

958/960

"I'm ready, Mr. Marks," I smiled back. "With you, I'm always ready." Get the next billionaire book. Click here to continue. From the Author I hope you enjoyed Billionaire’s Flight. My next book comes out soon but if you want to get an email as soon as it’s published then click here. I’ll also include you in all the giveaways I do automatically.

Get my never released free book Tempting for a limited time. Click here to get your free book

959/960

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places and incidents are products of the writer's imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental. Copyright © 2016 Alexa Davis

@Created by PDF to ePub